Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

It was a beautiful day on the island of Sodor. The sky was blue, the sun shining, and the birds singing. The whistles of the engines could be heard across the land as they worked hard to complete their jobs for the day and please their controller, Sir Topham Hatt. Everything was running smoothly and trains were on time. It was a peaceful, if not average, day. However, no one could have predicted the great changes brewing behind the scenes. Changes that would soon emerge and give new meaning to the way of life on this small island and its railroad. But, I think we are getting a little ahead of ourselves…

This story didn't begin here. It started in a world most believe to be a myth, a world created by magic. It took many forms and has been whispered about by man and machine since the Great Awakening, though usually through stories and dreams. To engines, it is simply known as the Hidden Railway. And, deep within the tunnels where vibrant hues of greens and yellows sparkle, there resided a very, very special engine. A steam engine to be exact; the one who is said to be the guardian of the rails and all engines that run on them. The glimmering lights reflected off the engine’s polished maroon livery and golden accents, giving her an almost ethereal glow. Her name spelled out on her side in elegant cursive: Lady.

Normally, Lady would be traveling along her Hidden Railway which enabled her to go almost anywhere on the planet. During her journeys, she would watch over her fellow engines through invisible windows, making sure all was in order. Lady loved to see the other engines happy and safe.

Yet, recently, the magic engine had been feeling troubled. As years went by, which felt like nothing to her in the physics defying Hidden Railway, Lady noticed the number of steam engines starting to decrease drastically. As new technologies were discovered, many humans declared steam-powered engines to be obsolete and were favoring newer diesel-fueled models.

Just the mere thought made Lady shudder as she brooded over the situation in the center of her rail system. Being labeled useless and subsequently scrapped was the worst nightmare of any engine. It was, unfortunately, an inevitable fate for them, when they grew too old or worn out to be repaired. It was a natural process that every engine understood, though none were happy about it. However, with the looming threat of ever-evolving technology, perfectly functional steam engines were being sold and shipped off to the scrap yards to be dismantled! It was a kind of mass destruction Lady had never witnessed before! She's lived for over a century at this point, watching as new generations of train engines were developed by humans while the old ones were abandoned, but never had she seen it to this scale or speed before.

It always pained Lady to see loyal engines being treated like mere objects, an opinion shared about all living machines. Some humans were kind and considerate, like Sir Topham Hatt on Sodor. Though he was strict, he cared about his engines deeply and refused to send any away for being “obsolete.” But, not all humans were as nice as him, and many considered living machines to be nothing more than cogs, programmed only to serve. Lady let out a wheesh of steam in anger. Living machines were not mindless drones but sentient creatures. They had souls and emotions. They could speak, think, and interpret the world as they experience it. Just like humans. Yet, none of that seemed to matter.

And what was currently happening to steam engines proved the danger of this mindset! Something had to be done! And she will admit, she had a soft spot for steam engines and the ingenuity behind their creation. There was a reason she stuck to a steam-powered design during her off time. As such, Lady could no longer stand by as steam engines had their fires snuffed out prematurely. She feared that soon they would disappear entirely, become nothing more than relics of a past era.

But, what could she do? She was unable to leave her Hidden Railway for long, and she couldn’t just halt progress or force all humans to change their ways. Lady was truly at a loss. Somehow, she had to get humans and living machines on the same page; she needed humans to see that they weren't so different. Think Lady, think! she pondered, There must be some way to save them! But, every plan she came up with so far had major flaws. Failure was not an option in this case; the lives of all steam engines, and potentially all living machinery, depended on her. The engine sighed, disheartened. Humans wouldn’t treat other humans like they do engines.

Then there was a sudden spark in her smokebox.

You see, magic was a funny thing. It didn't follow any conventional rules of nature; it's alive yet not; it held great power and influence, yet most never knew it existed; it could take any shape it pleased. All living machines are gifted a little bit of magic within. It's what grants them their souls when they are first constructed. However, Lady, like every Guardian, is fully built out of it; it powers her, flows through her pipes. This strong connection is what allows her to travel on the Hidden Railway and links her to every engine that comes to life. She's only ever used magic's fluidity to become various types of locomotives, to relate to them all. From steam to diesel to the new electric varieties, she could be any. What if she could mold that magic into a new physical form, one that's more biological in nature? It sounded crazy, even to her, and it was something she’d never attempted. But, if she could learn how, she would be able to transfer that ability to all engines through the magic! It was still far from a perfect plan; it may not even work. The other Guardians would for sure be upset with her meddling.

Still, she was willing to risk it. So, Lady closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Focusing on the intense energy thrumming throughout her frame, she felt a sudden shift when she took reign of the magic contained in her soul. It reminded her of when she first learned how to ride the Hidden Rails many years ago.

Slowly, Lady began to fiddle with the shape of her soul, coercing it into a new form. The key to altering magic was visualization. She sifted through memories, recalling all the various humans she had observed in the past and noting their odd traits, details, quirks. So very different from any machines, yet only physically. Eventually, a clear picture emerged in her smokebox, and she placed all her attention into copying it. Then the true crafting began.

A familiar gold flashed behind her eyes, but the sensation that followed was completely new. Her magical frame shrank upon itself, bending and contorting. It was the smallest she had ever become. Hard metal gave way to something soft, and more joints popped into place. It was more intense than any of Lady's other transformations, so much so, she considered giving up. However, Lady steeled her nerves, determination pushing to the forefront of her mind. She refused to stop, for the sake of her engines. She forced herself onward. Her new form was taking shape now; her plan was coming to fruition. Then, something snapped. It was like Lady’s world had been violently flipped around as an indescribable wave of feeling crashed over her. It was all too much, and the magic engine blacked out.

She wasn’t unconscious for long. Lady’s eyes fluttered open; her surroundings were blurry. Her smokebox pounded, and she felt dizzy, almost like she had driven into some buffers at full speed. Groaning, she rubbed at her face. Then, she paused.

Slowly, Lady pulled the thing that was touching her face away. By that point, her vision had cleared. In front of her eyes was a human hand, or at least that what she thought it was called, and it was a part of her. She just couldn’t believe it. She wasn’t sure how, but instinctively, she managed to wiggle it. Yep, that was definitely her in control. Lady drew her eyes away from the strange appendage, and looked around. She was laying on the rails of the Hidden Railway, jagged gravel slotted between cold, steel bars. After a few clumsy adjustments, Lady managed to flip onto her back and leverage her new body into a sitting position. She took a minute to study herself further. What she thought were legs extended out below her, each capped with a... foot? She did another wiggle test, eyes widening at how the 'feet' flexed to and fro while the nubs on top twitched. Curiously, she rubbed her hands across the dull gray limbs. The texture was unexpected to say the least. The surface felt soft, malleable, warm even without fire. Despite appearing smooth, there were mini bumps and fuzz, nothing like the even finish of metal. She shook her head in disbelief, and was startled by the sudden curtains flapping into her eyes.

In a bout of fright, Lady grabbed at the obstruction, yanking it away from her face. In both her fists were bunches of long silky golden strands. Lady stared at them in awe, mesmerized at how the yellow and green twinkles of the Hidden Railway reflected off the gold. As she loosened her grip, the strands slipped out and cascaded down to settle around her upper chest and back, framing the sides of her face. So bizarre... She had a feeling there was a term for whatever the strands were, but she couldn’t think of it. Lady would have to review the many human names for these new features!

A few more seconds, and the realization sunk in. She had done it. Her idea worked! Lady was now a human! "Yes!" she exclaimed to the empty room, "I did it!" Driven by her excitement, Lady decided to give standing a try. After all, humans did it all the time! How hard could it be?

~

Turns out, very hard. It took her a couple of attempts to get her feet under her, and even more attempts to actually stand. One time, Lady had gotten upright, however, her legs buckled and her balance failed. The fall had hurt, but she refused to let it deter her. Finally, after a lot of struggling, Lady managed to stand up, and she laughed in delight as she took some wobbly steps off the rails. She didn't need them now that she was a human.

The sight of the rails gave her a chilling thought: How do I turn back? Lady's celebration was immediately cut short as panic rushed through her. She pushed down the initial wave of fear, and forced herself to remain calm. She was in control, and freaking out would only hinder her concentration. Just do the same thing you did to become human, but in reverse! Taking a deep breath, she did just that. She turned her focus internally and replicated her previous actions, except this time she made a mental image of herself as a steam engine. Thankfully, the process was a lot easier than the first time; she didn’t even lose consciousness during the shift. When Lady opened eyes, she was once again an engine. She let out a small wheesh of relief.

She chose to practice afterwards, and repeatedly switched between the two forms for a while. It took some time, but she was able to get the hang of it. After awhile, Lady added more to her human form with each transformation. When she first awoke, her body was nothing more than a dull gray mass. The only color visible were the golden strands sprouting from her head, and she missed her maroon livery. So, she brought back the color in the form of clothing! After all, humans wear clothes everywhere they go, so it seemed natural enough. In the beginning, she only managed an over-sized shirt with baggy coverings that swamped her arms and hands. The color was even off, far too light compared to her normal paint job. Visualizing a suitable outfit was difficult, but Lady eventually came up with a simple maroon dress with puffy arm coverings that fit properly and gold trim around the edges. She even tried some plain black shoes, but quickly gave them up after they made walking harder. Lady changed back into a steam engine for the final time. Over all, she was ecstatic with the results of her experiment. She still wasn’t that comfortable in her human form, but believed she would be in the future. What mattered right now was that her plan worked and how she was going to implement it on a larger scale. I can’t just make every engine in the world turn into a human, that would just cause a mass panic! I should start small then work my way up. But, where to begin? It didn’t take long for her to choose a test area. She had always been fond of the island of Sodor and those who inhabited it. With its smaller size, it would be the perfect place to begin enacting her plan. Plus, she knew she could trust Sir Topham Hatt to protect her engines no matter what. With a whistle of joy, Lady steamed off to the tunnel that would take her to Sodor.

Passing through the magic buffers, Lady came to a stop on some abandoned rails on top of a mountain. The sun was now setting, and most engines had already completed their jobs and returned to their sheds for the night. Using a seer window, Lady looked around the island, trying to find the right engine to give the ability to first. She needed to make sure it worked before giving it to all the Sodorian engines. Eventually her eyes landed on a lone blue tank engine with a yellow number one on his side, who appeared to be on his way home. “He will do.” Lady gleefully decided out loud, “It seems appropriate to start with the number one engine!”

Chapter Text

It was a beautiful day on the island of Sodor. The sky was blue, the sun shining, and the birds singing. The whistles of the engines could be heard across the land as they worked hard to complete their jobs for the day and please their controller, Sir Topham Hatt.

But just because it was a beautiful day didn't mean it was a good one, at least not for a certain blue tank engine. You see, Thomas' day had been going fine, better than fine even, in the beginning. He was on time for all of his stops along his branch line, and was even able to joke around with Percy while waiting for his passengers at Maithwaite to board. Afterwards, he pulled a train of fresh fruits to the market and the troublesome trucks were actually well behaved for once. However, his last job of the day ended that good luck streak.

For his final delivery, Thomas was to go to Brendam Docks and collect some flatbeds full of wooden planks for a renovation of Ulfstead Castle. It should have been simple, but when Thomas arrived, he learned that due to some paperwork problems the ship carrying his cargo could not be unloaded. As the dock manager and captain of the ship tried to figure things out, Thomas was forced to wait. Salty and Porter occasionally tried to cheer him up and provide entertainment, but they also had their own work to do and couldn't spend all their time chatting. At some point, Edward had arrived to collect trucks full of sugar sacks and deliver them to Mr. Jolly's Chocolate Factory. Thomas informed him of what was going on, and Edward was certainly sympathetic. Paperwork mix ups were a rare occurrence, but when they did happen, there was no way knowing when they would be resolved. It could take a matter of minutes or even hours depending on how bad it was.

"And now, I'm going to be late Edward! All because of stupid paperwork!" Thomas complained as the older engine waited for his remaining trucks to be loaded up.

Edward offered him a kind smile, "Keep your chin up, Thomas. I'm sure the dock manager will fix things soon and then you'll be on your way. You just have to be patient." Suddenly, a worker gave Edward's crew an all clear and the other had to leave. "Goodbye, Thomas! I'll see you back at Tidmouth soon!" Edward whistled, before heading on his way.

"Bye Edward!" Thomas whistled back, uplifted by the encouragement of his mentor. That positivity didn't last long though. The hours dragged by with seemingly no progress, and Thomas was getting fed up. Other engines came and went, and soon he was the only one still there, other than Salty and Porter of course. Eventually, Sir Topham Hatt arrived and was finally able to sort everything out. Thomas could tell he was cross about the confusion and delay, but thankfully none of his anger was directed towards the tank engine or his crew. Now that the paperwork issues were dealt with, Cranky was allowed to unload the ship, and soon the train was ready. However, by the time he set out, the sun was already nearing the horizon, and Thomas still had to deliver the wood to the construction site. It would probably be dark by the time he got back to Tidmouth Sheds.

There were no other delays during Thomas's journey, which he sent a silent thanks to Lady for. Sir Robert and the construction workers were happy when Thomas finally arrived, and immediately began to unpack his train. Still, despite Thomas making good time and the workmen's swift unloading, the sun had dipped part way below the horizon when they finished, bathing everything in hues of orange and pink. Thomas and his crew definitely would not make it home before night fall. This made the tank engine cranky as he started down the cliff side. "Cheer up, Thomas!" Bob, his driver, tried to console him while patting the wall of his cab, "We're all done now and will be home soon."

Thomas yawned, "I guess so. I can't believe how such a great day could turn sour so fast!"

His fireman, Peter, chuckled, "That's just how things go sometimes." He got a huff in response.

Gliding along the rails in the light of the setting sun, Thomas took in the scenery around him. A chilly breeze reminded him that autumn was on its way, and soon the leaves of the trees would become a vibrant array of yellows, reds, and oranges. The days would get shorter, the nights colder and, at least according to Percy, scarier. The animals would hide away to sleep, and then snow would fall. With it came Christmas celebrations, followed by the New Year. While Thomas would always prefer summer and spring over fall and winter, he couldn't deny that the cold seasons had their own beauty to them. Oh, how he enjoyed rides like this! They always helped lift him from bad moods and allow him to appreciate his home. However, about halfway to Tidmouth, his peaceful musings were cut short by a funny feeling in his boiler. A rapid bubbling definitely not caused by the heat of his firebox. Thomas swallowed at the uncomfortable bloating suddenly plaguing his frame. It sort of reminded him of when fish had been accidentally dumped into his tank, although there was no way that was the cause this time. He tried to ignore it; he had to get home! Surely he was just tired and a good long rest at the sheds was all he needed.

Thomas managed for another mile, when unexpectedly, shooting pain erupted in his smokebox! It was like he crashed head on into a set of buffers at full speed, and he could no longer deny that he felt terrible! Groaning, Thomas squeezed his eyes shut in an attempt to block out the suddenly too bright light.

His crew immediately knew something was wrong, but they didn't get a chance to question it as the brakes randomly deployed. Thomas jerked, and the jarring motion sent Bob and Peter crashing to the floor. "What the hell?" Peter cussed. Bob, meanwhile, reoriented himself and tried to disengage Thomas's brakes, but it was almost like something was fighting against him. The result of this battle was Thomas braking on and off in quick lurching movements. His firebox sparked with anxiety and fear over what might be happening to him, but his pounding smokebox was too distracting. Eventually, they approached a siding, and Bob managed to maneuver Thomas into it where he came to a complete stop. By this point, Thomas's vision was growing hazy, and dizziness was piled onto his mound of aches and pains. His crew leapt out of the cab, deeply concerned over what could possibly be ailing their metal friend. "Thomas," Peter said once he saw the engine's scrunched up face, "what's wrong?" Thomas cracked one eye open, wincing at the sunlight. "I-I d-don't know!" he stuttered, "I h-hurt all over!" Bob and Peter looked at each other in alarm; engines don't typically feel pain unless they've been in a rough accident or something was seriously malfunctioning. Bob caressed the engine's face, trying to provide comfort, "It'll be alright, calm down. Let's just take a look at yah." With that, he and Peter inspected Thomas top to bottom for any signs of damage, but could find nothing wrong. Yet, when they suggested to Thomas that they should continue on, they were vehemently declined. The tank engine told them how awful he felt, and that he couldn't even think about starting up again. Peter and Bob were deeply concerned; if Thomas truly felt as bad as he said he did, it would be unwise to go back onto the main rails. That also meant they were stuck there. Peter mentioned that a signal box was not too far up ahead and that they should both go there to phone for help. Though Bob was reluctant to leave Thomas alone, the decreasing temperature was enough to convince him to go. So, the two grabbed an emergency lantern and map, told Thomas goodbye and that they would be back for him soon, then set off.

Thomas sadly watched his crew leave, although the dizziness and pain were making it hard to focus on them, until their figures disappeared into the horizon. A couple minutes passed, but for Thomas, it seemed like hours. The aching in his smokebox somehow got worse, and his vision was starting to black out. An intense wave of drowsiness washed over him, and no matter how hard he resisted, Thomas succumbed to the bliss that was unconsciousness. It took almost an hour for Peter and Bob to reach the signal box and call for help.

~

Meanwhile, at Tidmouth Sheds, the rest of the engines had already arrived and were ready to settle in for the night. All except for one. Thomas was missing and as it began to get dark, some of his friends were becoming worried for the blue tank engine. "When do you think Thomas will get here?" Percy asked while staring at the entrance, hoping Thomas would show up soon.

"I don't know, Percy..." Edward replied, "The last time I saw him, he was stuck at Brendam Docks because of a paperwork mix up."

Henry shuddered at the mention of paperwork. Last year, the Flying Kipper had been delayed for over an hour because the order sheets had gotten misplaced, "For all we know, he might still be there!"

"I highly doubt that." responded Emily, trying to calm Henry's nerves, "He's probably on his way here right now as we speak."

"I don't know why..." Percy murmured, "But, I have a bad feeling about this."

Gordon scoffed, "There is no reason to get so worked up over this. It is not like Thomas has never been late returning before. He will arrive when he does. The only thing this worrying is doing, is keeping important engines from resting!"

"Yeah!" James agreed, "Some of us engines need our beauty sleep!" Edward couldn't help but roll his eyes as the red engine's over-dramatics. All conversation was cut short, however; by the arrival of Sir Topham Hatt's signature blue car. The engines immediately stood to attention when the Fat Controller stepped out; he did not look pleased.

"I just received a call from a signal box on the outskirts of Ffarquhar. Apparently, Thomas has broken down and is residing in a siding not far from there. I need one of you to go fetch him and his crew, and bring them to the Steamworks."

"Sir, what happened?" Edward asked, worry audible in his voice.

"I'm not sure... His brakes suddenly engaged, and no matter how hard his driver tried to release them, they continued to lock up. According to his crew, they couldn't find anything overtly wrong with him, but Thomas kept insisting he was in pain." the Fat Controller answered while scratching his head, "Now, who wants to be the one to go get him?" The mention of pain made all the engines share uneasy glances.

It was Percy who volunteered first, "I'll do it, Sir!"

"Are you certain, Percy? Remember, you have mail to deliver tonight."

"I don't care! Thomas is my best friend; I'm not going to let him stay out in the cold and dark any longer than he has to! Besides, he'd do the same for me!"

The Fat Controller shrugged, "Alright then. I would recommend picking up Thomas first, then grabbing his crew from the signal box on your way back. Return here once you drop Thomas off at the Steamworks. I'll put in a call to his crew to let them know you are coming." With that, Sir Topham Hatt got back into his car and drove off. Percy departed not long after. The rest of the engines stayed silent as they watched him leave. Now all of them were concerned about their friend.

"I hope he's alright..." Percy commented while racing to the scene.

"I'm sure he's fine." his fireman, Hank, soothed and rubbed the inside of his cab, "Sometimes mechanical failures just happen. We'll be there soon, and bring him to the Steamworks to get whatever is wrong fixed." While Percy appreciated the comfort, a part of him was still terribly troubled. By the time Percy passed the signal box where Thomas's crew was stationed, the moon was steadily rising in the sky and the stars were out.

"Don't worry Thomas, we're coming to get you!"

~

Speaking of Thomas, about a half hour before Percy set out, the engine had slowly regained consciousness. He groaned, and tried to focus his blurry vision. The world was spinning around him; Thomas had to close his eyes to keep from feeling nauseous. After a few deep breaths, Thomas risked another peek. The spinning had blessedly stopped, but he couldn't see the sky, just a grayish ceiling. Also, how was he staring straight up? Engines can't do that. He desperately tried to pull his sluggish thoughts together to figure what exactly was going on. He was in a dim room of some kind, but it wasn't like a shed; it was far too small and cramped. Also, Thomas was cold which in itself wasn't that unusual. After all, engines could feel cold, but typically it took them being in snowy/freezing conditions for hours with no fire in their firebox. He couldn't have been outside for that long, and the weather shouldn't be that nearly bad at this time of the year.

Everything was just off. His position was wrong; his wheels were numb; his boiler wouldn't bubble; his firebox wouldn't spark; he was sore all over. Now that he was slowly but surely regaining his awareness, Thomas couldn't help the panic that started to set in. What had happened to him? He remembered feeling sudden pain, refusing to move because of it, his crew leaving, and then nothing... He blinked a couple of times, and decided to take in the rest of his surroundings. Perhaps he could find clues as to where he had been moved to, or how he was facing up. Maybe he had been taken to the Steam works while asleep and was hooked up on some chains to provide the workmen easier access to his undercarriage? Yet, he had never been suspended in this way before, and that wouldn't explain the tiny room. Glancing around once more, Thomas noticed a few peculiar details. The wall across from him had an opening that lead outside, the pinkish-purple sky signifying the sun had fully set. To his left was a wall covered in strange pipes, gauges, and levers. To his right was... a pile of coal? Where was he?! Finally, just at the bottom of his sight range, he could glimpse a gray mass in front of him. To get a better look, Thomas struggled to lift his head... then froze. Since when could he lift his head?! He didn't get much of a chance to ponder this shocking revelation because with his new range of visibility, he could see what he thought were parts of a human body. Fear coursed through his being, jump starting him into motion. A lot more motion than he should ever be capable of as an engine.

Thomas bolted upright. Horrified, he studied the limbs and started to hyperventilate as he took in that these human parts were all connected... to him. He instinctively raised his newly acquired shaking hands -- he was certain humans called these things hands -- and moved the digits on them. Thomas let out a high pitched scream! In the throes of panic, he thrashed around as if trying to get away from the body before him. It only served to remind him just how claustrophobic this room was. Running on pure adrenaline, Thomas managed to throw himself towards the opening and he tumbled out onto the dirt and grass below.

The impact knocked away what little sense Thomas had as he lied there stunned. At least now in the open, Thomas felt like he could breathe again as he inhaled the earthy scent of soil. The sensation of cool grass tickling his -- skin? -- and rocks painfully digging into his front was completely foreign and overwhelming. So much so, that he had to take a moment to just breathe, though his mind continued buzzing a mile a minute. Once he felt a little more under control, Thomas attempted to roll over. Eventually, he forced his new, clumsy body to cooperate and flipped himself onto his back.

What greeted him was a chilling image. It was him! Except, it also wasn't him because he was sitting on the ground as a human. It was his engine self, sitting there cold and lifeless. He must be having a nightmare; that was the only explanation for this! "Wake up! Please wake up!" Thomas yelled; he even slapped himself a few times with uncoordinated hands. But, no matter how hard he tried, he wouldn't wake up because this was no dream.

The former blue tank engine drew his new legs up and wrapped his arms around them, curling up into a ball. Shivering, Thomas sat there not knowing what to do. He went over his situation again: he was alone with no knowledge of when help would arrive; he was somehow a human and staring at his empty husk of a frame; he was cold, hurt and gasping for air. What should he do?! Okay, okay. Calm down Thomas. he thought, Panicking is not going to make things better, so let's focus on one thing at a time. You need to find your crew or someone else who can help, simple. Peter said there was a signal box not far from here, so that's where I should go! It seemed foolproof; however, Thomas' plan was easier said than done. To get to the signal box, he'd have to learn to walk.

Uncurling from a ball, but keeping his legs bent in front of him, Thomas tried to stand up. It was the first step, and yet easily the hardest. It took him many attempts to actually get his feet, the human equivalent of wheels as far as Thomas was concerned, under him. After his seventh try, Thomas shook his head in frustration, "Alright, Thomas, you can do this! Humans walk around all the time! If they can do it, so can you! Eighth times the charm!" He placed his hands behind himself and, using the ground as leverage, managed to push his lower half up. Using his hands as support, he slowly moved his upper body while leaning forward, so most of his weight was now on his legs. He felt much stabler in this position, and started to push up with his leg joints (he couldn't remember what they were called). If Thomas had scooted closer to his engine self before beginning the whole process, it probably would have gone much faster since he could have grabbed onto his frame and used it to haul himself up. Honestly though, Thomas could barely look at his old self without freaking out, let alone touch it. So, he decided against approaching it.

It took a lot of effort, but Thomas eventually was able to fully straighten his legs. Finally, he was standing! Thomas felt excitement rush through him, but the moment of celebration was cut short when he leaned too far back and nearly tipped over. He frantically leaned the other way, and almost threw himself onto his face. By some miracle, he managed to stay upright, and regained his balance by keeping his arms straight out to the sides. He didn't know how he knew to do that, but it definitely made him feel more stable so he wasn't going to question it. This is worse than having a wobbly wheel! thought Thomas indignantly. Then he looked down at himself by accident, and the sight made him wrinkle his nose. Cinders and Ashes, I didn't realize how odd human bodies look!

Despite his morbid curiosity, Thomas forced himself to look away and, instead, face the direction his crew had departed, "Okay, now just one foot in front of the other! Just like how you've seen humans do it." His first step was small and shaky, but to him, it was a triumph. Although, to an average person, he probably looked ridiculous. That didn't matter right now; what did matter was making progress. Slowly, he stumbled along, almost falling multiple times, but he stayed standing through it all.

Thankfully, Thomas got used to walking pretty quickly, and soon was taking faster steps. He only needed to sometimes hold his arms straight out to keep balance now, and Thomas was proud of this fact. However, that didn't mean his journey had suddenly become enjoyable. There were plenty of other problems. His entire being was cold; he wrapped himself in a hug to conserve some heat and shivered. He even had bumps forming on his skin which was a horrifying sight, so he steadfastly ignored it. His feet were another issue all on their own: they were freezing and aching after a while of walking through the grass and over rocks. Finally, he was growing tired which was a surprise. As an engine, Thomas could pull heavy trucks full of scrap or other materials and be totally fine afterwards. But as a human, him just taking steps was an exhaustive task. "I have t-to-to keep g-going." he chattered, forcing himself onward.

He had made decent progress towards the signal box, when he saw a bright light illuminating the darkness. In a moment of delirium, Thomas believed Lady was coming to guide him to the afterlife. Then the fog in his head lifted enough for him to recognize that type of light. It was the lamp of an oncoming train engine, most likely the one sent to rescue him! Filled with a new energy, Thomas began to shout and wave his arms around, desperate to be noticed as the light came nearer. He even tried jumping, but managed only a few hops before falling onto his bottom with a harsh thud. It was worth it though, because it worked! The train was slowing down, and Thomas could now see that it was Percy! "P-Percy! Thank Lady it's you!" Thomas exclaimed as he struggled to get back up.

Percy was so preoccupied about reaching Thomas, he hadn't even been aware of the strange figure jumping up and down off to his left. His crew were though, and David, his driver, immediately applied the brakes which was a surprise to the small green engine. "Why are we stopping? We're almost there!" Percy asked, but his crew didn't answer. As he came to a gradual stop, Percy could swear he heard his name be said. "H-hello?" he called out nervously. Meanwhile, his crew were already getting out to investigate.

"Who's out here?!" Hank yelled as David searched around with a lantern.

"I'm over here!" someone responded. Following the sound of the voice, the two were shocked to see a young man with black hair and grayish skin sitting naked on the ground. "Finally, I thought help would never come!" he remarked and appeared to be having a hard time standing up.

David and Hank looked at each other wearily. "Ahem," David cleared his throat, "Sir, who are you and what are you doing out here with no clothes? Are you alright?"

"No, I am not alright! Look at me, I'm one of you! A human!"

That was not the response the two men were expecting. "Okay," David tried again, "What is your name?"

The stranger looked at them like they had grown extra heads, "What do you mean 'what's my name?' I'm Thomas, Thomas the Tank Engine!"

David and Hank once again stared at each other in bewilderment. Hank twirled his finger in a circular motion next to his head, a gesture neither Thomas or Percy understood. But, David knew exactly what it meant. "Sir," he began, "you're going to have to come with us."

"O-okay." Thomas didn't like how cautious the driver's tone was. When Thomas tried to get up again, David and Hank noticed his struggling.

"Um," Hank commented, "Do you need assistance?"

Thomas grunted and replied, "Yes, actually. That would be nice." Hank looked at David who just shrugged, then bent down and grabbed the stranger by the arms. He felt cold to the touch, meaning he had been outside for a while. With a great heave, Hank pulled the man up and was able to get him standing. However, standing meant everything was revealed. David instantly turned away, cheeks turning red. Hank was also incredibly uncomfortable seeing another man on full display, so he unbuttoned his worker jacket.

While quickly giving it to the man, Hank kept his eyes firmly planted on the dirt below. "Here. Put this on!" he commanded.

Thomas grabbed hold of the offered clothing piece, feeling the soft fabric between his fingers. He also noticed neither Hank nor David would look at him. He was confused but followed Hank's order, slipping on the jacket. Hank risked a glance back at the stranger and instantly regretted it, "Will you button it up already?!"

"How?"

"What do you mean 'how?' Have you never put on a shirt before?"

"No, of course not! Why would I as an engine?"

"Are you--"

"Okay!" David jumped in before anymore arguing could commence, "Let me help you." He handed the lantern to Hank and quickly did up the buttons of the jacket, though he made sure to keep his eyes locked on anywhere but down. As soon as the man was covered, both David and Hank were finally able to look at him properly again.

"Alright, now follow us." Hank directed.

However, when they saw the stranger try to walk, it was almost like watching a newborn deer. Something must truly be wrong with him. David decided to take pity on the poor fellow once more, wrapping the young man's arm around his shoulder to provide additional support. Thomas was grateful for the action because he was really worn out and his legs as well as his feet felt sore. The two led Thomas to Percy's cab and helped him inside, all while the little green engine questioned what was happening. The former blue engine sat on the hard metal floor and soaked in the heat coming from Percy's firebox.

Once the man was safely seated, David began reversing Percy down the tracks and back the way they came. "Wait!" Percy cried out, startled by the sudden change of direction, "Where are we going? What about Thomas?!"

"I'm right her--" Thomas tried to answer, hoping to soothe his friend's worries, but Hank spoke over him.

"Thomas will need to wait for a while longer. We need to get this man somewhere secure and warm as quick as possible. He is in dire need of help!" Percy was not happy about leaving his best friend to wait in the dark alone for some human stranger, however; he also knew that Hank was serious. And, when Hank gets serious, it is always for a good reason. So, Percy sighed and didn't complain as they drove back to the signal box.

Thomas again attempted to make his presence known, "But, I am--" yet he was shushed again, this time by David.

"Don't worry, Sir. You're safe, just relax and warm up as much as possible." Clearly no one was willing to listen to him, so he begrudgingly stayed quiet. At least he had Percy's roaring firebox to take comfort in during the ride.

Up on a hill and out of sight, Lady was surveying her handy work. She had seen everything: Thomas becoming human, learning to walk, him making his short journey, and finally being picked up by Percy and his crew. "Hmmm." she pondered out loud, as Percy steamed away backwards, "Perhaps I should have chosen an engine that was stationary. Oh well, what's done is done. And, now that I know it works for other engines and not just myself, it's time for the rest!"

Chapter Text

The ride back to the signal box was quiet and awkward. Percy was still confused as to what was going on, yet whenever he tried to ask anything, he was given vague answers by his crew. And, whenever Thomas attempted to say something in response, he was shushed. Eventually, both gave up. To say Thomas was frustrated was an understatement. He had no idea why Percy's crew was so reluctant to let him talk! It made the former blue tank engine long for his own crew to be there; they wouldn't just ignore him! So, instead of talking, Thomas passed the time by watching Percy's fireman and driver do their jobs. Honestly, it was quite fascinating in a strange sort of way. This was the first time he had ever seen what went on in a cab. Of course he knew how everything functioned since those components were literally a part of him. He could even feel when various levers were pulled, valves turned, etc., as an engine. But he never saw how the crew members actually controlled everything. He also liked the look of Percy's firebox when his fireman would open it to shovel in more coal. There was a powerful flame roaring inside, evidence that Percy was running strong. The firebox was the engine equivalent to the heart, so Thomas found something comforting about its warm glow.

Eventually, they arrived at the signal box once again. Thomas's crew and the signal man were surprised to see Percy return so soon, and with no Thomas. So the three went outside to investigate and see if there was trouble. They were given a greater surprise when Hank and David emerged before helping another man out of Percy's cab. Bob was about to call out to the group, but Hank beat him to it, "Go back inside, we'll meet you there and explain everything!" The three men did so, desiring to learn what had happened. A few minutes later, David and Hank entered the room with David providing support for the stranger who seemed to have difficulty walking. Also, in the better light, it was now obvious the man wasn't wearing anything other than Hank's work jacket and had gray skin.

"Uh, Hank, David... What happened?" Bob cautiously asked, as Peter and the signal man just stared.

David was about to answer, but the strange man spoke first, "Bob, Peter! Oh, thank goodness! You have to listen--" Thomas tried to approach his crew, but they didn't respond how he expected.

The two men immediately put more distance between them and him, each having uneasy expressions. Peter even exclaimed, "Woah! What the hell?!"

Thomas was hurt by their reactions and tried to follow after them, "I'm--" Yet, once again, he wasn't allowed to finish his sentence because David pulled him back and started leading him to a chair off to the side.

"Alright, that's enough! You sit here, and do not move. Do you understand me?"

"But--" Thomas began to object.

"I mean it. Stay here!" There was no room for argument in David's tone. So Thomas did as he was told and sat down angrily.

"What is going on?! Who is that?!" Bob repeated in a hushed whisper when David returned to the group.

Peter followed with, "And how does he know our names?!"

"Also, why is his skin gray?!" the signal man fretted.

"Calm down." Hank remarked, "We found this man wandering outside by the rails. He was completely nude and stumbling about. When we asked what his name was, he said he was Thomas, Thomas the Tank Engine specifically."

"You're kidding?" Peter said while scratching his head.

"I wish he was." David commented, "But, that's really what happened. We couldn't just leave him to wander around so close to the tracks, so we decided to bring him back here. Somewhere he would be safe."

"Do you have any idea where he came from?" the signal man inquired as Bob looked over at the stranger.

David shook his head, "That's the problem. He didn't give us any indication of where he's from. He just kept saying he was Thomas."

"Personally," Hank grunted, "I think he's an escapee from the loony bin. Why else would he be naked and talking such nonsense?"

Peter nodded, "That could explain why his skin is that color. I've heard that the medicines they give to people in those places can have bizarre side effects."

"Well then," the signal man stated, "I'm going to call the Sodor Mental Institution and see if they're missing any patients. And if not, I'll phone the hospital. Someone has got to be looking for him."

"Good idea." agreed David.

The signal man went to the telephone, leaving the four other men to muse over the details of the conversation. Yet, there was still something bugging Peter, "But, how does he know our names then?"

Hank just shrugged, while David answered, "Well... we did find him next to the stretch of rails between here and where you left Thomas. The same route you two took to get here; perhaps he had been near by and overheard you talking, picking up your names in the process? For all we know, he could have been near where you had stopped Thomas and spoken to the engine."

"I guess that makes sense..." Peter said after thinking about it for a minute. Then he noticed that Bob had been unusually silent during the whole exchange. Thomas's driver was still gazing at the strange man, "Bob, are you alright?"

"Hmm?" Bob responded, finally tearing his eyes away from the unhappy fellow, "Oh! Sorry... It's just that... Peter, does that man look familiar to you?" "What do you mean?" "Just... look at his face. Doesn't it, ironically, sort of remind you of Thomas in an odd way?" This time Peter stared at the man, taking in his full appearance for the first time, "I can't believe I'm saying this, but... you're right! His face does seem pretty similar!" However, Hank decided to interrupt their discussion with an irritable growl, "Enough! Stop speaking such nonsense. In case you didn't remember, Thomas is a tank engine!" Then he pointed at the stranger, "And that, despite having an odd skin condition, is obviously a man! Get your heads out of the clouds!"

"We are well aware Thomas is a tank engine!" Bob retorted, "It's just that--" He didn't have a chance to finish his thought because the sound of screaming from outside caught everyone's attention, even Thomas's.

"What the hell?!" Hank cursed, "That's sounds like--"

"Percy?!" David finished for him, and both men immediately rushed outside to check on their engine.

Thomas tried to get up and follow, but this time he was held back by his own crew, "Let me go! Percy needs help!"

"This isn't your concern!" Peter grunted while he wrangled with the stranger's thrashing.

"Yes it is! That's my best friend out there!"

Bob was surprised by that declaration, "Best friend?" Suddenly the signal man returned, having finished talking on the phone.

"What's going on now?" he yelled as he watched Peter and Bob trying to subdue the struggling man.

"We heard Percy screaming!" Peter answered, "Hank and David went to see what was wrong!"

"Okay," the signal man nodded then gestured at Thomas, "so why is he freaking out?" Thomas began to still, recognizing that he wouldn't be able to break free from his crew's holds.

Bob assumed that Peter could handle their strange guest on his own now, and pulled the signal man to the side, "I think he wants to see if Percy is alright... He said he was his best friend."

"Hmph, he's crazier than I thought."

"Did the mental institution or hospital give you any information?"

"No, neither knew anything about a man with gray skin. But, the lady who answered at the hospital recommended we should bring him in to be examined, and I agree."

Bob didn't like that idea, "No, I don't think we should."

The signal man was surprised by this refusal, "Why? The man is clearly insane and needs help. Both medical and psychological. It's the right thing to do!"

"Because I'm starting to believe him..."

"You actually believe that he is Thomas the Tank Engine?!"

"Think about it! This man suddenly appears on the same stretch of track between here and the siding we left Thomas at; he somehow knows both mine and Peter's names; he knows Percy is Thomas's best friend; he looks and even sounds like Thomas; for Christ sake, his skin is gray! One or two of those details I could write off, but there's far too many for them to be just coincidences!" Bob quickly explained.

The signal man had a dumbfounded expression. Even Peter was silent. Meanwhile, Thomas had a wide grin on his face, "Yes, finally! Thank you, Bob!"

The signal man shook his head in disbelief, "No, no, no! We are going to call Sir Topham Hatt to arrange for a ride to the hospital to meet us at Vicarstown, and you will take Percy to get there once Hank and David come back. This man needs medical help and, honestly, I'm beginning to think you do too!" Bob narrowed his eyes, and Peter was about to defend him when a third voice cut into the argument.

"No one is going to hospital!" It was David, who had just returned and heard the signal man yelling, "Because that man is telling the truth. He is Thomas, our Thomas."

"Have you all lost it?!" shrieked the signal man.

David sighed and wordlessly moved over, which allowed Hank to enter. Everyone was shocked to see him supporting another gray man, this time wearing David's work jacket. The man had been crying, evident by the tears tracks on his cheeks and the sniffling. He also appeared to be very tired, leaning heavily against Hank.

No one spoke, all staring at the newest arrival, until Thomas cried out, "Percy?!"

~

Percy watched as Hank, David, and the odd fellow they picked up left. He was now alone. The green tank engine shivered when a owl hooted off in the distance. Though not near as bad as when he first arrived to Sodor, Percy was still afraid of the dark. There were just so many things that could be hiding in the shadows, and he swore he always saw something out of the corner of his eye when driving at night. But, he has learned to control that fear... most of the time. There were some instances where Percy's imagination ran wild, causing him to panic and ultimately make a fool of himself. But, those were few and far in between now. He had become much braver after he began pulling the mail train, and when he had his crew or a friend with him, he didn't worry at all after dark.

A friend like Thomas. I wish Thomas were here. I don't understand why we had to come back for a random person when Thomas is the one stuck out there all alone! He's the one who needs help! Percy thought bitterly. He hadn't even gotten a good look at the man. Percy missed him while driving by, and when his crew led him aboard, he had been out of the engine's range of sight. He had heard the man try to speak every once and a while during their trip, but his voice was muffled. His crew also never let him get more than a couple of words out. Because of this, Percy was unable to fully decipher what the man was attempting to say. Honestly, the whole situation was very bizarre. His crew had acted extremely unusual when they found the man, not really answering any of Percy's questions which there was a lot of. He wondered why his driver and fireman had responded so strangely.

All of this thinking was making Percy's smokebox hurt. Actually, now that he was focusing on it, his smokebox hurt a lot. "Uh..." Percy groaned and closed his eyes, hoping that would help. Soon, it wasn't only his smokebox; his entire frame was in pain. His boiler was bubbling, even though his fire had died down. His firebox was sparking almost nonstop. His joints ached and his wheels seemed wobbly. He felt truly awful! "What's happening to me?!" he cried out, frightened by the sudden ailments. Then he began to get sleepy, and no matter how hard he tried to stay awake, he eventually passed out.

When he came to, the experience was similar to Thomas's. His vision was fuzzy and it took a while for it to clear. He was in a small dark room, and very cold. But, what immediately caught his attention was the odd appendage next to his face. It looked like a close up picture of a... he couldn't remember the exact name for it, but it was something human. Percy tried to focus his sluggish thoughts when he noticed the appendage twitch slightly before curling in on itself. There was a sensation of pressure. The realization made him spring up in panic and stare directly at the... thing. Every time it moved, he felt it! His eyes followed the long limb connected to it until he was looking down. The sight made him sick in a gasp then scream until his voice hoarse. He was staring at himself, except he wasn't himself because he wasn't an engine! In front of him was a human body, or at least he thought it was a human body. It didn't look like any human he had seen before!

Never in his life had Percy been this terrified. He was shaking; he couldn't breathe; and there were tears running down his face. Black spots started to appear in his vision and he couldn't focus on anything other than how frightened he was. Then he heard some sounds, "--ercy!? Percy!" It was multiple voices, and familiar ones at that, calling out his name. He wanted to answer back, but he couldn't catch his breath. The upper part of his front hurt, and he felt weaker by the second. Suddenly, someone was touching him, "Hello?! Can you hear me?!" It was David, his driver, who had climbed into the small room to help him.

"D-Da-David..." Percy got out in between wheezes for air.

"Hey! I need you to listen to me, alright? Take a deep breath in through your nose and count to five, like this." David demonstrated while holding Percy by the shoulders so he stayed upright. It took a moment for David's command to register, but Percy managed to replicate his actions. He forced himself to focus on counting to five. His driver nodded, "Good! Now exhale through your mouth." The former green tank engine did so, though the breath came out harshly. "Repeat that until I say you can stop, okay?" David finished, and Percy did as he was told. Eventually, he got into a rhythm and as he took in more steady breaths, the dark spots in his vision started to fade.

~

Hank and David had sprinted to where Percy was sitting, concerned that the green tank engine had been startled by something in the dark. It had happened before after all. They called out his name but there was no reply. Even the screaming had died down. As the two men got closer, however, they could see movement within the green tank engine's cab. "Hey!" Hank shouted, "Who's in there?!" They couldn't hear anyone answer; the only thing they did hear was labored breathing. David, who had a lantern, approached the cab cautiously. When he shined the light inside, both he and Hank were shocked to see another naked man with gray skin and black hair. He was gasping and sputtering; he seemed like he was going to faint any moment. David instantly went to assist the poor stranger.

While he was dealing with the hyperventilating man, Hank had gone to check over Percy who had been unresponsive the whole time. What he saw when he approached the front made his mouth drop open, "David, you need to come over here now..."

David was immediately concerned by Hank's tone. After making certain the man was taking in air properly, he stated, "Stay right here and keep on breathing. You're doing great!" The stranger jerkily nodded, signaling that he had heard. David left the lantern with him, so he wouldn't be alone in the dark, and went to join Hank. "Hank, what's wr--" he was left speechless by what greeted him. Percy, their engine, no longer had a face... There was only the door to his smokebox. "How..." David trailed off, still unable to find his voice. They could only gawk at the unsettlingly blank metal.

"H-Hank, David?" the sound of their names made them jump. The men looked at each other, before returning to the cab. The fellow was still there, appearing much more in control, although he was still shaking slightly. He was even able to scoot himself towards the cab door, letting his legs dangle over the side. "What's going on?"

The two men didn't know what to say. They both began to see the resemblances in the face and voice, but... it just couldn't be... After sharing a nervous glance with each other, Hank swallowed, and asked the one question that would bring light to everything, "What is your name?"

The man looked confused and he sniffled in a small voice, "I-I'm Percy, your engine..." There it was, the answer that confirmed both of the men's impossible conclusions. David wordlessly stripped off his worker's jacket, then wrapped it around Percy's shoulders.

"Put your left arm through that whole, and your right through this one." he instructed. After fumbling for a brief moment, Percy succeeded in slipping his arms into the sleeve. David buttoned the buttons, just like he had with... Oh God, Thomas. Once finished, the driver continued, "Alright, now we are going to lift you up and take you to the signal box. Do you understand?" Percy nodded and David then turned to Hank, "Help me out here." Together, the two men each grabbed one of Percy's arms. Carefully, they began to pull him down from the cab and onto his feet. It wasn't easy; Percy was exhausted, basically dead weight at this point. And, as soon as they got him standing up, his knees were buckling. It was clear that he didn't know how to walk, and why would he? After all, human legs were very different from train wheels. It took both Hank and David supporting him on either side just to keep him upright.

Slowly, the three men made their way to the signal box. Percy's unstable stance reminded his crew of a new-born deer standing for the first time. The stairs provided an even tougher challenge. Hank and David essentially had to carry to former tank engine while climbing up to the entrance. As they approached the door, however, they could hear yelling from inside. It was decided that David enter first to see what was going on, then Hank, who was the stronger of the two, would follow with Percy once given the all clear. Percy had been through enough stress already; they didn't want to add anymore on top.

~

While David was finishing up the story, Hank led Percy towards where Thomas was sitting. There were no other chairs available, so Percy was forced to sit on the wooden floor. Peter helped Hank lower him down gently next to Thomas who looked concerned for his best friend. The two firemen left the former engines alone to reconnect and rejoined Bob, David, and the signal man. "So, you're telling me, that Percy is down there with no face?" Bob whispered.

"Yep." was Hank's gruff answer.

"Then that means you're right, Bob. The other one has to be Thomas!" Peter added.

The signal man was wringing his hands in nerves, "How could this have possibly happened?!"

"That's what we've got to figure out." David stated. The men stood quietly for a moment, wondering what to do next.

Ultimately, it was Bob who took charge, "Well, we can't stay here all night. Hank, David go back down and see if Percy-- uh, I mean, your engine is still operational. I'm going to call Sir Topham Hatt and tell him about this."

"He probably won't believe you." Peter pointed out and the signal man nodded in agreement.

"If we all vouch for the story, I'm sure he'll listen." It wasn't the most solid plan, but no one had any better ideas. Hank and David left to check out what used to be Percy, and the other three men gathered around the telephone. Bob put in the Fat Controller's home phone number, and waited in anticipation while it rang. He was surprised when Sir Topham Hatt almost instantly picked up. Bob had fully been expecting the Fat Controller to be eating a late dinner with his wife Lady Hatt or already in bed.

"Hello?" came Sir Topham Hat's deep baritone voice. He sounded tired and irritated, which did not bode well for the outcome of this call.

"Sir, this is Bob, Thomas's driver. I'm calling from the same signal box as earlier." He didn't give the Fat Controller time to reply before barreling on with his speech, "Sir, something has happened to the engines, and I know you're going to say that I've gone mad, but you have to listen to me when I tell you th--"

Sir Topham Hatt interrupted him, "Let me guess, Thomas and Percy have turned into humans?"

Bob was stunned, "How did you--"

"Because this is the fifth call I've gotten about it tonight!"

Chapter Text

*Back At Tidmouth Sheds*

Edward looked up into the night sky, staring at the millions of shining stars above. It was a gorgeous night; too bad he couldn't truly enjoy it. His gaze kept getting drawn to the empty sections beside Emily. Percy had set out to pick up Thomas over two hours ago, and he still hadn't returned. The number 2 tender engine was worried for both of his friends. He knew it was kind of silly because Percy and Thomas had proven on multiple occasions that they could handle themselves, but something made his firebox spark with nerves. When they had first been told by the Fat Controller that Thomas was stuck outside of Ffarquar, all the Steam Team members had expressed their own concern for the number one engine. After Percy and Sir Topham Hatt left, uncertain silence filled the space.

Emily was the first to speak up, "I hope Thomas isn't too badly damaged." The worry was clear in her voice.

"If it were anything serious, Sir Topham Hatt would have sounded much more urgent." Gordon huffed, "I'm sure he's fine!" Yet, no one seemed assured by this statement, not even Gordon himself. He and Thomas may not always get along, but Edward knew that deep down Gordon had a soft spot for the tank engine. "But what if it is?" questioned Henry, "What if Thomas experienced some kind of catastrophic mechanical failure!?" He was always paranoid about malfunctions. "Oh, please. Thomas has a knack for causing mischief. He probably just broke down and is too busy whining about it to run again." While Edward wasn't a fan of Gordon's snide tone, he had to admit the other had a point. Breaking down was an inevitable inconvenience that engines had to deal with from time to time. It could be the result of an accident, the engine's own negligence, or even a part just failing one day. Typically there was no way of predicting when and where a break down would occur, and whether or not that engine would be able to run on its own afterwards. Edward himself has had plenty of break downs throughout his long life, varying widely in severity. So it is entirely plausible Thomas just randomly broke down and required assistance. However, Sir Topham Hatt's overall confusion regarding the circumstances made Edward doubt it was that simple.

The conversation ended there, as each engine mulled over the situation. Lady, please let Gordon be right... Edward thought.

Time passed, and with no sign of Percy, some of the engines began to nod off. Henry was the first to fall asleep, which was understandable; he had to be up early tonight to pull the Flying Kipper. James and Gordon soon followed after, and eventually, Edward heard Emily begin to softly snore. A part of Edward wanted to join them, but he just couldn't rest until he knew for certain that Thomas was alright. He let out a yawn as he watched the entrance to Tidmouth Sheds, waiting for Percy to come back with news. It really shouldn't be taking him this long and as the night continued on, Edward grew more and more worried.

To his right, Edward heard James start to mumble. All the engines behaved differently when they slept, similar to humans. Gordon, by far, snored the loudest though he would never admit it. Emily also snored, but hers were much fainter and sounded more like deep breaths. Henry stayed relatively quiet throughout the night with the occasional sniffle or snort. Percy and Thomas were pretty on par when it came to their level of noise while asleep. Thomas would groan or mutter something every so often, while Percy had a higher pitched snore. But, it was James who was the most interesting asleep. Almost every night, he would vocalize what was going on in his dreams. Sometimes it was just incoherent babbles, and other times he would speak in full sentences. When James had first moved into Tidmouth, Gordon had complained about his sleep talking, claiming that it kept him up at night. Henry agreed with him more than a few times. Their comments had left James self conscious about it; however, since he was doing it while unconscious, it wasn't really under his control. Eventually, Edward had stood up for James when the remarks became excessive. After all, Edward was one of the lightest sleepers in the group, so if he could handle it, the others could too.

Edward glanced at the red engine beside him when he heard James utter, "Hmm, no Sir... It wasn't my fault..." He sounded indignant, like he was being falsely accused. It made Edward snicker, although the words themselves reminded him of a previous night many years ago...

A few days after James's wooden block break failure and repaint, there had been a bad thunder storm. Strong winds buffeted the outside of the sheds and thunder boomed in the distance. Everyone had been anxious, especially Henry who feared storms with a passion. Despite this, they all had managed to fall asleep. Edward didn't stay asleep though. He had been awoken by some particularly loud thunder, and was unable to settle back down. Thus, he was forced to sit there, waiting until he either drifted off again or the morning came, whichever happened first. Then he heard James start to talk, a standard nightly occurrence. What caught him off guard was what James said. He whimpered out, "Please don't... Don't send me back, I-I promise... I'll be better..."

Obviously, James had been having a nightmare, and Edward debated on what to do about it. James highly valued his sleep and would most likely be cranky if Edward disturbed him. But, if Edward were having a nightmare, he would want someone to wake him up. "James?" he said quietly, trying not to bother any of their other shedmates, "James. James, wake up!" Unfortunately, it wouldn't be that easy. James was a heavy sleeper; he could sleep through almost anything and took the longest to actually get moving in the mornings. So much so that James was the only one who didn't complain about Gordon's snoring, not even when he first arrived like Thomas, Percy, and Emily. Though that didn't mean he didn't join in teasing the big engine whenever the subject was brought up. Needless to say, Edward softly calling out his name probably wasn't going to do much. As the number two engine thought of what to try next, James's mutterings grew worse.

"I can't go back... Don't, don't make me go back! Please!" That was alarming; whatever James was dreaming about must have been pretty scary. "I-I'm sorry... I'm sorry!" the red engine sounded close to tears. Then Edward heard creaking metal as the other shuddered, and the talking stopped. He could tell James had awoken by himself. The red engine took some deep breaths and let out a sniffle, barely audible over raindrops pelting the roof.

"James?" Edward whispered. The engine next to him froze at the sound of his voice. Clearly, he hadn't been expecting anyone else to be awake.

"Edward? What are you doing up?" James whispered back annoyed.

"The thunder woke me. Are you alright?" he couldn't help but ask.

James huffed, "I'm fine. It was just a bad dream."

Edward wasn't convinced by this declaration, "Are you sure? It sounded pretty awful."

"Yes, I'm sure."

"Do you want to talk about it? It might help you feel better."

The other stayed silent for a moment, and Edward thought he might actually agree. But, then James responded in a drained voice, "No Edward, I don't want to talk about it... Actually, if you could do me a favor and just forget about anything you heard, that would be great."

"James..."

"I'm serious. Please Edward, this is not something I want to discuss." Edward had never heard James so miserable, not even after his recent accident. He thought about pushing the matter more, but what would that accomplish? He couldn't force James to talk, and trying would only make the other engine angry with him. So, he let it go. The two sat silently until their crews arrived to light their fireboxes, listening to the storm rage outside the sheds.

The blue tender engine sighed at the memory. That night, he realized there may be more to James than just his love of his shiny red paint job. Then again, it was easy to forget due to the other's undeniably massive ego. He was vain, and that vanity got him into trouble more times than Edward could count. Whether it'd be because of overconfidence in his skills, obsession with his livery, or making fun of others. And yet, James never seemed to learn from any of his mistakes. It was amazing how fast James would return to his arrogant ways after a supposed lesson was taught.

Edward sort of blamed himself for this aspect of James. When the number five engine first arrived on Sodor, he was actually very quiet and shy, almost unnervingly so. He only ever spoke when Sir Topham Hatt addressed him, and refused to talk to any engines at all. But, as days went by, James began to open up more. He also started to emulate Gordon's behavior and attitudes. Edward suspected it was because James had a high amount of respect for Gordon in the beginning. Gordon pulled coaches, and not just any coaches but the Express, arguably one of the most important trains on Sodor. Since James always expressed a strong desire to pull coaches and seemed to despise pulling freight, he probably started copying Gordon in an attempt to earn the same privileges faster. After he got his red paint job, his vanity got even worse. This is why Edward had a little bit of residual guilt for how James turned out. If he had been more assertive in the past and helped steer James in a better direction, things could be very different now in terms of the red engine's personality.

Yet, as much as Edward hated to admit it, James just wouldn't be James without his arrogance or sharp tongue. At this point, it's an essential part of who he is. Almost every engine on this island has come to accept his attitude and witty quips which no one was exempt from. Well, except for Edward... kind of. James used to make fun of Edward for his older age all the time, constantly calling him "Old Iron" and doubting his usefulness. But things changed when Edward rescued a run-away James after some kids messed with his controls. James started to respect Edward a lot more, and stopped teasing him so much. He rarely used the name "Old Iron" anymore and only as a playful endearment. However, that didn't mean James ceased poking fun at him all together; Edward would be a bit worried for him if that ever happened. And, as frustrating as his ego could be, it was also sort of... admirable, the confidence James had in himself. Not to mention, when push came to shove, James had shown that deep down, he had a good heart.

Edward was drawn out of his musings when James spoke once more, "Yes... my paint is... lovely..." Chuckling under his breath, Edward focused back on the tracks. His amusement was short-lived. He hoped to see Percy's lamp approaching through the shadows, but there was no one. The blue number two engine's firebox sparked again. Where are they?

More time ticked by as the moon climbed higher in the sky. Edward yawned, eyelids heavy with the desire to sleep. He had made multiple attempts to rest, but each one was unsuccessful. A sharp pain tingled at the back of his smokebox, The stress and lack of sleep must be getting to me... However, the more he paid attention to his aching smokebox, the more he noticed the pains in the rest of his frame. At first, this wasn't particularly distressing. Edward was an older engine, and with age came random fits of soreness. In fact, he had been dealing with an achy cylinder for years now, since no one at the Steam Works could find anything wrong with it.

But, eventually the pains grew more intense. His boiler bubbled with nausea, despite there being no fire to heat it. Then his vision started to swim; the shadows of the night blurring together in odd shapes. He blinked a few times in an attempt to clear his sight as a wave of drowsiness slammed into him like another train. Edward desperately tried to fight it as the dark tendrils of unconsciousness threatened to pull him under, but it was too strong. The last things Edward heard were James groan and Emily's breath hitch on either side of him before he slipped away.

~

When Edward came to, it was to the sound of someone screaming. As he slowly regained consciousness, Edward really believed he had been in an accident because everything hurt, especially his smokebox! His vision was fuzzy as his eyes fluttered open; the world around him was dark, meaning it was still night. The funny thing was, he couldn't see the light of the stars in the sky. He had sworn the shed doors had been left open. "Uhhh..." Edward grunted as he tried to focus on his surroundings. It was then he noticed his positioning. He was staring straight down at a metal floor, face smooshed against its cold surface, which should not be possible. There were other issues too. For instance, Edward couldn't feel his wheels, yet he could somehow still feel the ground? What is going on?!

With a lot of effort, Edward turned his head. How did I do that?! The action made him feel even more sick as his vision finally began to clear. Right before his eyes lay a human arm and hand. Whose is that?! Where am I?! Then the screaming fully registered and now there was more than one voice. Edward could recognize the sounds of Henry and Gordon. It was Henry who was doing the majority of the screaming while Gordon shouted something out every once and a while. Then Edward heard the high pitched cries of Emily join in. His friends were in trouble! Spurred by their terror, Edward moved on autopilot. He saw the hand and arm shift, then he was rising. He lifted his head more; the small, dark room he was in spun. Clenching his eyes shut, Edward tried to control his breathing. In, out. In, out. In, out. His friends needed him and panicking wouldn't accomplish anything.

When he reopened his eyes, the spinning had blessedly stopped, allowing him to briefly study his surroundings. He made the mistake of looking down, getting a better look at the body that hand and arm belonged to. The action almost made him break down into hysteria. James's wailing cut through the horror, grabbing Edward's attention. "Keep it together, Edward." he whispered to himself while shaking his head. Then he took another deep breath, and focused back on the room. He noticed dim light pouring in from a doorway in one of the walls. With a new goal set, he pulled and wriggled towards the exit. Unfortunately, there was a decently sized drop separating him from the actual ground. It was probably a bad idea to go face first; he'd need a different approach. After some clumsy twisting and maneuvering, and steadfastly avoiding addressing it all, Edward somehow managed to get himself in a sitting position. Legs dangling over the edge, Edward swallowed at the height. He had ridden up mountains much higher, yet this was the most frightening descent he ever experienced. Still, he was desperate to escape, so Edward gingerly climbed his way down until he was able to graze the gravel-covered earth with one foot. He carefully did the same with the other one, arms trembling with the strain, and then attempted to place all his weight on his new legs. That turned out to be a mistake because he instantly collapsed and fell to his, what he was pretty sure humans called knees. He slumped forward, catching himself with his arms before his face met with the rough stones. Stinging pain radiated from the areas that hit the ground, but that was currently the least of his worries. He had to get outside to his friends and make sure they were alright.

On all fours, Edward turned himself and latched onto the thing he was trapped in for support. He had a sickening suspicion of what that thing was, though he chose to ignore it right now for the sake of his sanity. He used this grip as leverage, and managed to hoist himself onto his feet and stagger to the shed doors. Thankfully, the open doors let in some moonlight and made it easier to see the path ahead. Putting one foot in front of the other, Edward slowly progressed until he made it outside. It was then he had to confront the fact that the object he had been using as support was... himself. Himself as an engine. It was eerie: his frame lifeless, expressionless, faceless... Edward's composure probably would've cracked right there, if it weren't for James bursting out of his section in a flurry of limbs, tumbling over and landing on his front. He actually managed to flip himself and get into a sitting position rather quickly before yelling, "What has happened to me!?!"

From where Edward was standing, he could see Henry and Gordon to the left of James. Henry was lying on his side, curled up in a ball and crying. He was incredibly distraught and gasping for air. Gordon was near him on one knee, using an arm to further steady himself. To Edward's right was Emily on both her knees and hunched over, staring at her hands. The former number two engine attempted to gain control of the chaotic situation, "Everyone calm down! Panicking is not going to help!"

"It doesn't hinder either!" Gordon roared, sounding extremely cross which, given the circumstances, was reasonable.

James promptly shrieked in agreement, "Yeah! This is not a time to be calm!" Any response Edward was about to give was cut off by a new person shouting.

"Hey! Whose out here?!" A bright light shined in the engines' faces, making them squint. Some even instinctively put their hands up in an effort to block out the glaring brightness. It was the night guardsman holding a powerful lantern; he had come rushing over after hearing the commotion. What greeted him was the sight of five naked people, four men and one woman, with gray skin, all scared. "What the hell?! Who are you all, and what are you doing by the engines?!"

"We are the engines!" James yelled which was promptly followed by confirmations from the rest of them except for Henry, who seemed incapable of speaking due to his labored breathing.

"What are you talking about?!" the guard growled out. He then turned to said engines and what he saw was even more shocking than the nude strangers! The engines were sitting there, perfectly fine except for one glaring detail. They had no faces; only the doors to their smokeboxes remained! When the guardsman returned his gaze back to the strangers, he noted that there were five of them; the exact same number as there was engines. Their skins were an odd shade of gray for humans, but a spot on match for engines. The one closest to him bore a striking resemblance to a certain big, blue tender engine. "Oh my god..." the guardsman mumbled because it just couldn't be.

Gordon quickly became fed up with the lack of action from the guard, "Are you just going to stand there, or are you going to help us? Because something is horribly wrong with Henry!" Henry was still lying on the floor, wheezing. He sounded like he was struggling to breathe.

That spurred the night guardsman into approaching the collapsed man. Wrestling him to sit upright, the guard asked, "Sir? Can you hear me?" All Henry replied with was some incoherent blubbering and more gasps. "Sir, I need you to focus on what I'm saying. Take a deep breath and hold it until I count to five." Unfortunately, Henry didn't seem to understand him.

"Henry!" Gordon said sternly, "Stop panicking and focus on me!" Somehow that got through, as the former green tender engine opened glazed eyes and looked at Gordon leaning over him. "Listen to what the man is saying. Take a deep inhale and hold it in for five seconds." With tears beading in his eyes, Henry took in a shaky breath and held it while the guardsman started counting. He coughed it out before the guard got to three.

"Again." instructed the guardsman. Henry repeated this a few times, and was able to hold in the breath longer during each attempt until he made it to the count of five.

Surprisingly, Gordon was the one to offer the most encouragement, "You're doing well Henry, keep going!" Henry's breathing slowly but surely improved until he didn't require the guard's assistance.

The night guard rubbed the former green tender engine's back, "That's it, just keep breathing. You're going to be alright." Finally able to relax, Henry slumped over from exhaustion, and the guard then turned to Gordon who appeared relieved that his friend would be okay, "If I help you stand, do you think you can stay on your feet by yourself?"

"Um, maybe?" Gordon had never sounded so uncertain in his life! The guardsman gently laid Henry back down, and stood up.

"Give me your hands. When I pull, push up with your bent leg until your other foot is planted on the ground." Gordon nodded and held out his arms which almost made him fall forward. Thankfully, the guard managed to catch him and help him regain his balance. He grabbed a hold of Gordon's wrists in a tight grip, and started to heave. It turned out to be a lot more difficult than he expected. Gordon was very heavy, even as a human; he was tall and muscular with a broad build. It was only by the two working together that Gordon was able to stand up, however, he was still incredibly unstable. He had to keep his stance wide and arms out to stay steady. In any other situation, the night guard would've found it funny because Gordon looked exactly like a baby taking its first steps. But right now, he was too stressed to laugh, "Okay, now don't move while I get Henry up."

Easier said than done as Henry was even more difficult to move around. The guard managed to sit him back up with little problem, but lifting him up onto his feet was another story. Although he had a leaner body, he was still tall and heavy like Gordon. Not to mention, he was spent from the earlier fright and breathing issues, so he couldn't really support himself. This basically meant he was dead weight. The guardsman was strong; he had to be for his line of work, but it was still a struggle. He draped one of Henry's arms across his shoulders and wrapped his free hand around the other's waist. After a few attempts, he was finally able to heft Henry up into something close to a standing position. The taller man leaned heavily against him; his head drooping forward. "Henry," the guardsman called out the other's name to try to gain his attention, "I need you move your feet. Do you think you can do that?" Henry's eyes fluttered open and he gave a small nod in response. The guard was pleased with his answer, "Okay, good. Gordon do you think you can follow behind us? Or will you need help?"

Gordon scowled, "No! I can handle myself just fine, thank you!" His pride had been hurt enough tonight.

"Alright then." the guardsman then addressed the others who had witnessed the whole exchange in silence, "You all stay here. I'm going to drop these two off at the workers' section house, then return. In the meantime, see if you can figure out how to stand and walk on your own. That will makes things go much smoother and faster when I get back." With that, he started guiding Henry toward a small building a little ways away from the sheds while Gordon stumbled after them. Edward sighed as he watched them go, then looked at the two still with him. Emily was on her knees; she must have been trying to crawl towards Gordon and Henry before the night guard arrived. He noticed her arms were wrapped around herself, probably from the chilly night air. James was sitting where he had fallen outside of his section, examining his hands with a horrified fascination.

"We should do as the guard instructed," Edward said, which gained Emily and James's attentions, "and try to get you two standing."

James just snorted, "Good luck with that! You saw how hard it was for the guard to get Gordon and Henry up; what chance do we have?"

"If we work together, I'm certain we can do it!"

"I'm willing to give it a try!" Emily interjected, "My, what are they called... knees! My knees are beginning to ache!"

"Fine." James begrudgingly agreed, now that it was two against one. Edward shook his head at James's attitude, then proceeded to try and get to Emily who was closer. Cautiously, he let go of what used to be his buffer and stood by himself. He didn't feel balanced at all and was worried about taking those first steps. Come on Edward, you can do this. You've seen humans walk thousands of times. Just do what they did. Taking a deep breath, Edward lifted his right leg and placed that foot on the ground ahead of his left. His legs felt weak and his knees still hurt from when he landed on them while escaping what was formerly his cab. Don't think about that right now, focus. Time seemed to drag as he made his way to Emily step by cautious step.

"You're almost here Edward! Keep going!" Emily called, providing motivation, and Edward didn't stop until he was right next to her. "Edward, that was amazing!" she praised.

Edward blushed slightly at the compliment, "Thank you..."

Then he heard James complain, "Of course you would go to her first!"

"She was closer! Don't worry James, we'll get to you in a second!" The former red engine just grumbled, stewing in his own discontent.

Turning back to Emily, Edward instructed, "Alright Emily, see if you can bring one of your legs up in front of you so you are kneeling in a similar way Gordon was."

"Okay, I'll try..." She struggled for a minute while attempting to move a leg out from under her. "Come on..." she murmured as she tilted to the right, using her hand as additional support. This helped free her left leg which allowed her to move it so her foot was planted firmly in front of her. With her hand, she managed to push herself up straight again. She swayed for a bit before stabilizing. Then she reached out to Edward who grabbed both her hands.

"On the count of three, I'm going to start pulling." Edward explained, thinking back to what the guard had told Gordon to do, "You push forward with your bent leg when I do, until you're standing upright and the bottom of your other foot is flat on the ground. Got it?" Emily nodded. "Alright. One, two, three!" The former number two engine yanked while Emily pushed. It was a lot easier than expected. In fact, Edward actually almost fell backwards from the force of his pull, nearly dragging Emily down with him. Thankfully, she managed lean back in time to stop Edward's descent, and both were able to regain their balances. Edward sighed in relief, "Oh thank goodness! Emily, you're a life saver."

"Hey, it's like you said. If we work together, we can do this!" Then the two heard James laughing in the distance. "Knock it off James!" Emily scolded, "It's harder than it looks!"

"Just ignore him." Edward whispered then continued at his normal volume, "Do you think you can learn to walk by yourself?"

Emily gazed at her new feet and felt a trickle of doubt run through her. But, if nothing else, Emily was determined, so she pushed it aside, "I can handle it. Just let me practice a little..."

Edward understood, and took a few steps back to give her some space, "Take your time! Remember, just one foot in front of the other." Taking a breath to steel her nerves, Emily took her first step. It was wobbly and she stumbled, but was able to correct herself. After that, she took small careful steps and slowly started to make progress. "That's it Emily! You're doing it!" Edward cheered.

"I am!" Emily replied gleefully, "See? I told you I could!"

Edward chuckled, "I never doubted you for a second. Now, let's go get James." He turned and both began to make their way over to the former red engine. Due to his earlier practice, Edward was able to walk quicker than Emily and reached James first. Despite his previous laughter, James was back to scowling at one of his new hands.

When he heard Edward approach, he looked at him and huffed, "It's about time!"

Edward exhaled through his nose in exasperation, "Alright James, let's get you up now." The older of the two observed the situation. Unlike Emily, who had already been in a kneeling position, James was sitting with his legs extended out in front of him. That might cause some issues... Edward worried to himself.

"Well? Are we going to get on with it?" James questioned impatiently.

"I'm trying to figure out the best way to go about this." After another minute of thinking, Edward came up with a strategy. "Okay, here is what we'll do: you need to bend your legs and draw them as close as possible to your body, so that your feet are firmly planted flat on the ground." he explained.

James grumbled but did as he was told, "Like this?"

"Yes, that's perfect! Now hold out your hands." James did this as well and Edward grabbed them, "I'm going to pull like how I did for Emily. When I do, you need to push up with your legs. Understand?"

"Yes, I understand!" James retorted.

Edward chose to ignore his tone for now, "Alright, on the count of three: one, two, three!" At first, it seemed to be working. This time was harder since James was heavier than Emily, yet despite this obstacle, Edward could see James rising! They were doing it! Then everything went wrong so fast. Instead of pushing up, James pushed out with his legs, creating a counter force to Edward's pulling. And, because James was slightly heavier and stronger than Edward, the former number two engine was thrown off kilter. When he noticed himself losing his balance, Edward yelled a warning, "No James! Push up, not out!" but it was too late. Edward was yanked forward and off his feet. With no support, James collapsed back to the ground with a harsh thud, and Edward fell on top of him.

"Oww!" James shouted as all of Edward's weight landed on him at once.

Edward let out a hiss; pain skyrocketed up his knees as they collided with the floor a second time that night. Having instinctively closed his eyes when he started to fall, Edward had no idea what sight would be awaiting him when he opened them. Whatever he was expecting was not what he got. His and James's faces were close to each other, closer than they'd ever been before. Edward could make out every little detail that normally he couldn't see and their noses were almost touching.

Usually, when two engines' faces got close, it was due to being pushed while backwards or a near crash. And in both those cases, there was always a distance between them because of their buffers. If they touched, it was because of a collision. Here, there was no such barrier or danger. Edward couldn't help but stare. The black stuff surrounding James's head (Edward believed humans called it hair, but he wasn't certain) fanned out and framed his face nicely. His bottom lip was captured under his upper teeth and Edward could barely make out a light blush tinting his gray skin in the moonlight. Overall, he looked... quite splendid. The picture was made even better when James squinted open one of his eyes that had been shut before. The light of the stars sparkled in it.

Emily's voice dragged Edward out of his gawking, "Oh my gosh?! Are you two alright?!" She had lagged behind; seeing her friends fall, though, motivated her to speed things up.

"I'll be better once Edward gets off of me!" James grunted.

"Sorry!" Edward was quick to roll over onto his back off to James's left.

"Nice plan Edward. Now both of us are on the ground!"

The strange trance that had taken over Edward faded at James's rude comment, "It would've worked if you had done what I told you."

Emily cut off James's response with, "Hang on, I'll be over there soon to help!" The two watched as Emily hobbled towards them. Edward had to admit, it was odd to see the normally regal and confident engine so out of her depth. Eventually, Emily reached her downed friends, "I'll get Edward up first, and then both of us will help you James!"

"Whatever," James rolled his eyes, "just hurry up!" It took some time, but Emily was able to assist Edward and soon he was on his feet again. Then, with Emily and Edward's combined strengths, they managed to get James standing on his own.

Edward sighed in relief when it was all over; his knees were really starting to hurt. "There, we did it!" Emily exclaimed excitedly, "I'm sure the guardsman will be very pleased with us!"

"He better get back soon!" James grumbled while crossing his arms, "It's cold out here!"

"I'm sure he'll return any minute." Edward tried to placate the former red engine, "You have to remember, something serious was happening with Henry that needed to be dealt with." Emily looked concerned at the mention of their friend's predicament, but James didn't appear to be listening. He was too busy staring at Emily.

"Hold on, why does Emily look weird?" he asked randomly.

"Huh?" replied Emily, confused by James's question.

"Your upper front." James pointed it out like it was obvious, "Why is it sticking out like that?" Edward gazed to where James was indicating and realized he was right. He hadn't noticed until right then, but Emily had two mounds on her chest. And it appeared Emily was just as startled by the realization as Edward was.

"Hmm..." she pondered and touched them, moving them up and down while squishing them between her fingers, "I-I don't know." Then she looked back up at her friends, "You two don't have them?" She reached out and placed a hand against Edward's chest which was mostly flat. The sensation was odd; Edward had never experienced a touch like that. It didn't last long, as Emily withdrew her hand and returned it to her own chest, eyebrows pinched.

Edward attempted to console her, "I-I'm sure its natural, Emily..." His words didn't seem to help much.

Then Emily's eyes moved lower, and something caught her attention, "Wait a minute... James, Edward, what are between your legs?!" The two other former engines immediately looked down to what Emily was referring to. Edward was shocked to see... something sticking out in the middle where his legs joined. When he had first woken up, he had gotten a brief glimpse of it before escaping from the cab of his engine self. But, he had completely forgotten about it.

"What the--?!" James shouted in horror and disgust, "No wonder humans wear clothes, they look terrible underneath!"

"James!" Edward immediately scolded, "Don't say things like that!"

His words didn't even register as James continued, "And, why is Emily completely smooth between her legs?!"

"Hey!" a familiar voice joined the mix and made everyone go silent. The night guardsman had come back just in time to hear James's question about what was between Emily's legs which made him sprint over to shut down that line of conversation. What he saw when he approached was James staring down at his crotch, Emily holding her breasts, and Edward with a confused and embarrassed expression. The guard was quiet for a moment before he said, "I do not want to know what you three were doing, but I'm glad to see you're all standing." James opened his mouth to speak but was quickly cut off with, "Hold any questions you have about your bodies for later. Right now, just follow me so we can get you out of the cold. Alright?" The three former engines nodded, which signaled to the guard to start walking back to the section house. He heard three sets of wobbly footsteps begin behind him. During the whole trip back, all the guard could think was Please god, don't let me have to be the one to explain how a penis works to them...

Chapter Text

Emily, Edward, and James were happy to finally be inside and out of the chilly breeze. The section house was a building behind Tidmouth Sheds mainly for the storing and maintenance of equipment used by workmen, meaning it wasn't exactly built with comfort in mind. Despite this, sometimes workers took breaks there, especially in the winter season, so there had been some basic amenities brought in over time like chairs, a table, and even a portable heater. All in all, it worked as a temporary shelter for the newly turned humans. When the three entered after the guard, they saw Gordon and Henry sitting next to each other in two of the chairs. They had a blanket over their laps, and Henry appeared to be sleeping, resting his head on Gordon's shoulder.

"Alright," the night guardsman whispered, trying not to wake Henry, "You lot go sit by them. I'll be right back." With that, he ventured upstairs to the second floor, leaving the former engines alone. James immediately fumbled his way to a chair by Henry, and basically collapsed into it.

Gordon snickered softly, "Very graceful James."

James was not amused, "Oh, put a cork in it." Edward and Emily followed James's lead, with Edward sitting beside James and Emily next to him. Everyone was quiet for a while, trying to absorb all that had happened so far. The atmosphere grew tense as each new human sunk lower into their own thoughts and despairs.

Eventually, Emily couldn't bear the silence any longer, "What do you all think the guard is doing up there?"

"Who cares?" James snapped.

"James!" Edward instantly scolded, "There's no need to be so rude! I know this is a stressful situation, but we all need to remain level-headed."

"Level-headed?!" Gordon joined in, "That's easier said than done! Look at us!"

All of the discussion made Henry stir in his sleep. His eyes blinked open, "Oh... What happened? Where am I?" As he looked around the room and saw his friends in their current states, he groaned, "Please tell me this is all some horrible nightmare..."

James was quick to respond, "Unfortunately not, Henry. This is reality, although it certainly feels like a nightmare!"

"Quite right!" Gordon agreed.

"Hey! Knock it off!" chided Emily, "You two should be more grateful! You're here and safe, while Percy and Thomas are out there all by themselves!"

A sense of guilt washed over Edward at the reminder of their missing friends. During all the chaos, he had completely forgotten about Thomas breaking down and Percy going out to fetch him.

"Pah!" Gordon snorted, "Knowing Thomas, he's probably the cause of all this!"

His accusation got Edward's hackles raised, "What that's supposed to mean?"

"Think about it. Whenever something goes wrong or odd happens on this island, Thomas is usually at the center of it!"

"That's not true Gordon, and you know it!"

"Besides, Thomas wouldn't wish this on any of us!" Emily added. Gordon was about to reply, but was interrupted by the guardsman coming back down the stairs. He was carrying a pile of cloth in his arms and didn't seem aware of the argument that just occurred. Starting with Emily and proceeding down the line of chairs, he handed each of the former engines a bundle of fabrics. They examined the items questioningly.

"Okay," the guard began, "I've managed to scrounge together some spare crew and workmen uniforms for you all. Put them on." At the blank expressions he received, he realized that they had no idea what he was asking them to do. "Right. You've all never worn clothes before..." The guard took a moment to consider his approach, "Okay, I need... James. Could you come here?" James suddenly appeared nervous, but did what was requested. "I'm going to use you as a demonstration for the others." explained the guard as he grabbed the clothes from James's hands, "The rest of you, pay attention." He unfolded the cloth, and the engines instantly recognized it as an engine crew uniform. The long jacket and dark blue color were dead giveaways. The night guardsman held the jacket open, "James, turn around and put your arms through the holes."

But James wasn't so quick to comply this time, "You can't be serious, I'm not putting that on!"

"Why not?" the guard asked, confused by the denial.

"It's blue!" James exclaimed while waving a hand around, like it was the most obvious thing the world. A collective groan came from the other former engines; classic James.

The guardsman frowned, "James, forget about your obsession with the color red for right now! You can't go around naked, and this is a temporary thing. So, stop complaining and turn!"

"But--" James started, however, the stern glare from the guard was enough to make him concede. "Fine..." he grumbled and turned his back. The jacket was draped over his shoulders, and after a few tries, James managed to get his arms into the sleeves. After facing the night guard again, he was shown how to close the many buttons on the jacket. While he was finishing up that, the guard picked up the slacks. These were much trickier since all the former engines were barely steady on two legs, let alone one. So, the guardsman had to crouch down and hold the trousers open while James slowly lifted one leg at a time. Holding onto the guard's shoulder to keep his balance, the former red engine was able to get his left leg into the proper hole. They were then hiked up over his foot. They repeated the process for the right leg, and James was able to pull the slacks up over his waist on his own. Finally, he buttoned them like how he learned with the jacket and zipped up the zipper as the guard instructed.

"There you go!" the night guardsman remarked while clapping his hands together, "All nice and covered!"

James crossed his arms; he was very unhappy, "I feel ridiculous!"

"Oh, don't be over dramatic, you look fine." the guardsman dismissed and then addressed the others, "Now then, it's your lots turns. Just do what you saw James do, and when you get to the trousers, call me over and I'll help you." The other former engines glanced at each other with uncertainty, yet stood up anyways. Well, all except for Edward that is. When he tried to bend his knees, a sharp pain ran through them. He yelped and had to sit back down. The noise immediately drew everyone's attention.

"Edward?" Emily questioned, "What's wrong?"

He attempted to answer, "I-I don't know... my--" but was swiftly cut off by James.

"I'll tell you what's wrong with him," he said while pointing at Edward's lower half, "his leg joints are leaking!" Edward looked down to where James was gesturing and was stunned to see both his knees covered in dark red smudges. The others were alarmed; Henry even backed away.

The guardsman immediately approached and knelt to examine his injuries. After a second of checking him over, he said, "You must have had a nasty fall, but it's alright. You only got some bruising and scratched your knees up a bit, nothing to be panicking over. You just stay sitting and try to put on your jacket." He then turned to the rest, "I'm going to go to my office and fetch a first aid kit for Edward. I'm also going to put in a call to Sir Topham Hatt to inform him of your current... conditions. In the meantime, continue dressing yourselves. If you need help with the slacks, James will assist you like how I did for him."

James squawked, "What?!" but the night guardsman paid him no notice.

"I'll be back soon." When he left, the former engines watched as the door closed behind him.

As soon as it shut, James blurted out, "Edward's going to be okay, right?!"

"James, calm down," the former engine in question attempted to soothe, "You heard the guard. It's nothing serious."

"But when an engine leaks, nothing good comes from it!" James was technically right in that regard. When an engine leaked fluid of any kind, it was a bad sign. The former red engine learned that the hard way after he crashed through the brick wall of Tidmouth Sheds because he had no break fluid. But, these were much different circumstances.

"Oh James," Emily replied while shaking her head, "you have to remember we're... not engines right now. W-we're humans." She seemed to be struggling to state that fact, but she quickly pushed on, "What Edward is experiencing is what I believe is called bleeding. It happens sometimes when humans get hurt, but it doesn't always mean they're in any major danger."

"Emily's right." everyone was surprised to hear Henry remark, "I've seen my driver bleed before. He got scratched on his head and it was trailing down his face." As he mentioned this, he pointed to the left side of the area above his eyes.

"When did this happen?" asked Gordon.

Henry suddenly seemed downcast, as he directed his gaze on the floor, "It was from my accident with the Flying Kipper..." They all instantly knew what Henry was referring to; his infamous crash. While good did come out of it in the end, with Henry being sent to the works to be overhauled so he could run better, the crash itself was not a memory Henry liked to revisit. He still occasionally had nightmares about it. "Anyways," he suddenly coughed to move on, "he eventually healed and has had no issues from it. And his injury was much worse than Edward's." James appeared to relax at his statement.

Then Gordon sniffed, "Of course it would be old Edward that damages himself."

Henry gave him a narrowed look, "Gordon, don't."

Emily was also quick to jump to Edward's defense, "Yeah! You shouldn't say things like that! After all, what happened to Edward could've happened to any of us." Gordon just huffed, and dropped the subject.

Edward held his tongue; no point in getting into a squabble with the former number four engine. Still, Gordon's words had stung. Normally Edward could ignore, forget, or even laugh along with jokes made at his expense, and although he partook in it much less than others, even he was guilty of making teasing remarks. Razzing each other was just a common thing for the engines to do. For instance, they frequently reminisced about and laughed at old minor accidents, especially if they were caused by a silly error on the engine's part. Other times, they would poke fun at certain flaws engines might possess like Gordon's pride, James's vanity, or Thomas's cheekiness. But, for Edward, the one trait everyone seemed to target was his older age. It was undoubtedly what others teased him about the most. Many also had a habit of doubting him and his usefulness because of his age, meaning he had to prove himself and his worth constantly. It was frustrating. He may be older, but he still ran fine and could hold his own as he's demonstrated often.

Thankfully, over the years, this sort of teasing had lessened, and most jokes now were all made in good fun. But occasionally there would be a comment that rubbed Edward the wrong way, like this one. They reminded Edward of his own mortality and his fear of the Fat Controller eventually having no use for him anymore. If that ever did happen, it would result in a one way trip to the scrapyard. It also didn't help that, right now, he and everyone else were already raw from this whole ordeal, making Gordon's insult sour his mood worse than usual. However, he refused to let how much it affected him show. He was better than that.

In fact, everyone had gone silent. They all knew what needed to be done, yet it didn't seem like any of them were willing to do it. Putting on clothes for the first time, essentially by themselves, was an intimidating prospect and no one wanted to risk appearing foolish. In the end, it was once again Emily leading the way, "Alright, we may as well get started. I mean, how hard can it be?" and she began to unfold her outfit. Hers was slightly different from James's. She still had a pair of crew member trousers, but instead of the long crew jacket, she had a shorter button up in a similar blue color. It was the kind of top frequently worn by the workmen over their white collared shirts and under their signature brown overalls. They soon found out that Henry had a similar combination, while Edward had a standard crew uniform like James.

Surprisingly, Gordon didn't get a shirt which he loudly complained about, "Why do you all have tops and I don't!?" No one could really give an answer, though they did find it odd. Gordon just grumbled and had to accept it.

Contrary to Emily's assumption, turns out clothes were more complicated than they looked. The shirts were the easier of the two pieces; both Henry and Emily were able to get their arms in the sleeves without much trouble. Edward had a little more difficulty because he had to do it while sitting down, but he managed alright. However, the buttons posed a problem for them all. Their fingers were clumsy which made it hard to fit the thin buttons through the small holes in the stiff fabrics. Emily also had to work around the large bumps on her chest. This detail caught Henry and Gordon's attentions and renewed the questioning about what those were. Then this caused Emily to once again ask about the things between the others' legs, and they spiraled into a discussion about it.

"What is wrong with humans?!" Gordon exclaimed while gesturing to himself, "They have so many bizarre and useless attachments!"

"Yeah!" James agreed, "Also, what's the point of these clothes?! They should just paint themselves like us!"

"James," Edward sighed, "in case you didn't notice, humans are much more fragile than us engines. I don't think their skin could handle paint." As he said this, he struggled to button the many buttons on his jacket. While Gordon and James's complaints were bothersome, Edward unfortunately had to concur with one point: clothes were needlessly complicated! How many buttons did one piece need!? Emily and Henry's shirts didn't have near as many, yet stayed closed just fine. Edward wasn't normally one to make a fuss about things; plenty of that came from Gordon, James, and even Henry at times. Unlike them, he had high levels of tolerance and patience, both of which came from his age and experience. But, every once and a while, there were moments where Edward's annoyance got the better of him even if he didn't reveal it. This was one of those times. He was already cross from Gordon's earlier comment as well as embarrassed by his injuries that left him constrained to his chair and needing to be taken special care of. And now, he couldn't seem to figure out buttons!

Edward was so caught up in his own thoughts that he completely missed Gordon's reply. Emily hadn't though, "I think you're being too quick to judge, Gordon. After all, we as engines have many parts and all of them are necessary for us to run properly. I'm sure it's similar for humans. Their parts must have purposes that play into how they function."

Gordon scoffed at the idea, "What purpose could these... things dangling between our legs have?!" As the two continued to argue, James had gone over to Henry to help him put on his trousers. Edward watched James kneel down and hold the slacks out for Henry to step into like how the guard had for him. The two had no issues thank goodness, and soon Henry was fully covered.

"Thank you James." he said gratefully. In that time, Edward was still struggling with his buttons. He managed to do the first column up, but something wasn't right. His jacket wouldn't lie flat and there were left over buttons with no holes for them.

While he frustratingly went about trying to fix it, James asked, "So Gordon, do you want some help?" which interrupted the current argument. Gordon was the only one of the group without any clothes on still, clutching his borrowed slacks in a tight fist.

The former big blue tender engine huffed, "No, I do not!" He wasn't willing to have his pride hurt any further.

Henry rolled his eyes at the denial while James shrugged nonchalantly, a smirk on his face, "Alright, suit yourself!" Then he moved to assist Emily.

Gordon just sniffed. When the night guard was showing them how trousers worked, they didn't seem so difficult. A strong, important engine like Gordon himself, even if he wasn't presently an engine, should be able to figure it out! After all, children wore them, and if they could do it, so could he! He held the slacks out in front of him and examined the article of clothing. The guardsman had said the button and zipper go in the front and should be undone before trying to slip them on, which Gordon managed just fine. Now came the hard part.

While he had gotten somewhat used to standing, Gordon was by no means an expert on how human legs functioned. He didn't have the best balance, nor motor controls. So, trying to stay upright on only one leg as he attempted to put the other through one of the slack's holes was a daunting task. He glanced over to Emily and James, and saw them working together effortlessly. After a shake of his head, Gordon focused back on his trousers. However, Henry had noticed his hesitation, "Are you sure you don't want help, Gordon?"

"Yes, I'm sure!" he growled out, tired of being doubted and pitied. Henry instinctively held up his hands in a placating gesture, and didn't question Gordon's decision further. With no other interruptions, the former number four engine began trying to put on his trousers. He held the slacks open, bent down, lifted his left leg, and almost instantly fell over. The only reason why he wasn't on the ground was because Henry managed to grab him right as he started to tip. James and Emily, who were already done, had seen everything and laughed.

"Handling everything alright, Gordon?" James called as he chuckled.

A light flush dusted Gordon's cheeks in embarrassment as he quickly stood up straight again, removing himself from Henry's grasp in the process. He attempted to recover with, "I'm just gathering my bearings! This is my first try after all." He didn't even say thank you to Henry, which wasn't surprising since this was Gordon, but it still mildly stung the former green tender engine.

On his second attempt, Gordon did not lean so far forward, and was actually able to get his leg raised and in the correct hole. Next, he pulled the fabric up until his foot was out the other side. Remembering the guard's demonstration with James, he then lowered his trousers enough to get his right leg through. After that, it was easy to pull them all the way up. The final steps were to just button and zip them. Gordon puffed out his chest in pride at his accomplishment, "Hah! There, you see? I told you all I could do it!"

The other former engines, even James, were actually somewhat impressed; other than his initial stumble, Gordon was able to get his slacks on relatively trouble-free. Gordon triumphantly sat back down in his chair, and Henry joined him. "You did well, Gordon." he shyly complimented.

Gordon reclined with a smug look on his face, "I know." Then, after a second, his expression changed to one of thoughtfulness. "Also, thank you, Henry. For catching me when I was falling." he grumbled quietly so none of the others would hear him.

Henry smiled and whispered, "You're welcome." Unfortunately, not everyone was having as smooth of an experience. Edward was continuing to have difficulties with his jacket's buttons. He had been able to complete the first column, and was still working on the second one when Gordon finished putting on his trousers. Now, he was starting to feel silly. Gordon had managed to beat him, even though his task was much harder and he began it later. Edward knew it wasn't a competition, yet he couldn't help but be ashamed at his slow progress.

While Emily went to sit down again, James remained standing. He turned to the former number two engine who had been awfully quiet during the whole scene. It was then he noticed the other's struggling, "You're still not done?"

Edward looked up from his task, "I'm working on it!"

James just sighed and shook his head, "Here, let me help." He moved and knelt down in front of Edward, invading his space, "We'll meet in the middle. You do the top half, I'll do the bottom. That way it'll get done faster."

The older former engine was genuinely surprised by James's offer of assistance, but thankful for it nonetheless. And, James was right. With both of them working together, Edward's jacket was buttoned up in no time, "Thank you, James."

The former red engine just shrugged it off and sat next to him. No one commented on the exchange, not even Gordon. They were all suddenly exhausted, as they relaxed and the last of their adrenaline drained away.

Emily attempted to stir up some conversation, "When do you think the guardsman will return?"

"Hopefully soon." Gordon grunted, "And, maybe he'll explain why I don't have a shirt when he gets back!"

"Oh, not this again!" James snarked while crossing his arms.

Henry, who chose to ignore James's comment, replied with "I don't know, Gordon. If your shirt would be anything like mine, it may be a good thing that you don't have one because this is not comfortable!" Unlike Edward, Emily, and James, Henry's shirt did not fit him well. It was pulled tight across the shoulders and chest, and the sleeves were too short, stopping in the middle of his forearms. It definitely did not feel good to wear, and looked quite strange! Gordon was even bigger than Henry, so needless to say, a similar shirt would not do.

"Hmm." Gordon hummed, most likely in agreement, and said nothing more on the matter.

It was quiet for another moment until Edward piped up with, "The guardsman said he'd come back after getting a first aid kit and speaking with Sir Topham Hatt on the telephone. So, depending on how long they talk, he might not return for a while."

The mention of the Fat Controller finding out about their situation made Henry nervous, "Do you think he'll be cross with us?"

"Why would he be?" James was quick to dismiss, "It's not like this was any of our faults. We didn't ask for this!"

"James is right." Emily added, "Besides, maybe he'll have an idea of what to do." But, despite her reassurance, uncertainty filled the room and put everyone on edge.

~

Speaking of the guardsman (whose actual name was Lionel), while the former engines were dealing with their clothes, he had arrived back at his small office across the yard. First, he searched through his desk, trying to find the first aid kit for Edward. "Aha!" he exclaimed as he spotted a little white box with a red cross on it towards the back of a cabinet, "There you are!" He grabbed it and set it on the desk, checking its contents to see if he had everything he would need, "Bandages and alcohol, perfect!" In reality though, he was just stalling for time. He knew the kit was well stocked; he always made sure in case there was an emergency, kind of like this one. Although, he never would have guessed this would be a scenario he would need it. The truth was that he was worried about calling the Fat Controller.

It wasn't extremely late, but he was pretty certain his boss would be at home, either having a late supper with his wife or already in bed. Interrupting him in any of the two situations would lead to a none-to-pleased response. Not to mention the reason he was calling Sir Topham Hatt in the first place. There was no way his boss would believe him; he'll probably just sound like a lunatic. Nonetheless, he needed to inform his boss right away. Even if Lionel wasn't believed at first, when Sir Topham Hatt inevitably discovered the truth, there was no way he could be mad at him for not saying anything. Nerves steeled, he took a breath, picked up the phone, and dialed the Hatt residence.

~

Sir Topham Hatt had just settled down in his study when the phone rang. He had been planning on doing some light reading to relax and unwind before joining his lovely wife in bed. The ringing of the phone in his office down the hall was a surprise, and not a pleasant one. There was a usually only one reason why he would be called this late: trouble. With a sigh, he got up from his comfortable chair and made his way to his office. Once there, he answered the rattling telephone on his desk, fully expecting the person on the other end to be informing him of an accident that he needed to attend to, "This is Sir Topham Hatt speaking."

Instead, he heard, "Um, hello, Sir. This is Lionel, the night guardsman stationed at Tidmouth Sheds?" At this declaration, the Fat Controller was immediately on alert. Every major engine housing yard had a night guard. It was so someone could keep an eye on the engines while they were resting in the sheds after their crews went home for the day. That way there was a lesser chance of them being tampered with or stolen. It was a necessary precaution, yet one that was rarely used. In all his time running the North Western Railway, he had only received two emergency calls from a night guard. One had also come from Lionel at Tidmouth when a group of teenagers had tried to vandalize the sheds with graffiti. The other had been from Harwick after a drunkard had accidentally wandered into Daisy and Ryan's shed. And, in both those occasions no person or engine had been hurt. The teenagers were forced to do community service for a brief period of time and had to clean up their mess. The drunkard was just given a warning since this was his first offence and he hadn't done anything other than pass out. He was sent on his way home after he sobered up some.

Honestly, because of the rarity of these calls, Sir Topham Hatt sometimes forgot about the night guardsmen. However, that didn't mean they weren't important. "Lionel?" he questioned, "What happened? Is everything alright?"

"Um, Sir, I'm calling about your engines."

"What about my engines?!" Sir Topham Hatt exclaimed, now feeling nervous, "Is something wrong with them?"

"Uh, yes. Well, technically no... I guess. I-I mean they're okay but--"

This messy jumble of stuttering wasn't making any sense to the Fat Controller and only increased his worry, "For goodness sake Lionel! Spit it out! What happened to my engines?!"

"Sir, I'm just going to come out and say it: the engines at Tidmouth Sheds have..."

"Yes, yes, have what?!"

"They've turned into... humans..." as he said this, Lionel's voice grew quieter until he was muttering the last word. But, Sir Topham Hatt heard it loud and clear.

He was frozen for a moment before he responded with, "I'm sorry, could you repeat that?"

Lionel swallowed, "Sir, your engines have become human!"

Silence greeted him from the other side as his boss tried to comprehend what he was just told. Sir Topham Hatt was no longer concerned; he was irritated. Rubbing the bridge of his nose, the Fat Controller remarked, "Lionel, you haven't been drinking have you?"

"No Sir! I--"

"I've had a very busy day Lionel, and I would like to be able to enjoy a peaceful night with my wife. I do not appreciate late phone calls about utter nonsense!"

"But sir, I'm telling you the truth!"

"No, what you're telling me is only possible in a dream. Now I--" he was interrupted from his rant by a beep indicating he had a second call coming in, "I'm getting another call; you stay on and wait until I return. I want to have a word with you about misusing my personal number!" With that, the Fat Controller angrily answered the other call, "Hello?"

A frantic voice answered him, "Sir, thank heavens you picked up! This is Joseph, the dock manager at Brendam, and you're not going to believe this. Salty and Porter, they've become human!"

"W-what?!" the Fat Controller shouted in disbelief.

"I know it sounds impossible, Sir, but I swear it's true! They're fully human!"

"Joseph, if this is some kind of ploy you and Lionel have been concocting, I am not amused!"

"Lionel? What does he--" A second beep sounded, indicating another call was incoming.

Sir Topham Hatt was quite fed up with his employees' ridiculousness at that point, and refused to listen to them for another minute. He roared, "No! I will speak with both of you after I return!" He didn't even give Joseph a chance to reply before he switched to the new caller, "Now who is this?" It wasn't the most polite greeting, but, in his defense, he was tired and annoyed.

"Um, hello sir?" came a meek reply. It was the voice of Jake, the night guardsman at the main sheds on the Little Western branchline. And, what he said was very similar to Lionel and Joseph's claims; that Duck, Oliver, and the rest of the engines on the Little Western line were now human! "I don't know how it happened, Sir!" he ended his tale anxiously. Sir Topham Hat couldn't believe what he was hearing; had all of his employees conspired together to make this terrible joke? That had to be the reason for all this insanity!

However, when a fourth call came from the head engineer at the Diesel Works with the same story, his stubbornness was beginning to wane. His explanation for these calls just didn't make sense the more he thought about. His employees were honest, hardworking men who would never willingly create confusion or delay. There was also the fact that the phone calls didn't seem coordinated. All the men had sounded genuinely panicked and confused. And, when he thought back on his conversation with Joseph, the dock manager seemed baffled when Lionel was brought up. So, if it was most likely not a ruse, then that left two options: either his workers are just seeing things at the same exact time or they're telling the truth.

While the Fat Controller supposed the first option could be possible, it was definitely highly improbable. Especially since he was receiving calls from multiple different people across Sodor. One call could be a fluke, two, a coincidence, but four? There was no way that could be written off as a trick of the light. As Sir Topham Hatt continued to mull the situation over, he had no choice but to consider that their words just may be true, no matter how inconceivable they may seem! He scratched his head in bewilderment as the engineer at the Diesel Works continued to ramble in his ear. If his engines had actually turned human like all the men claimed, the question of what should be done remained. There was no emergency guidelines or procedures to follow for something like this!

Eventually, Sir Topham Hatt decided that the best thing to do for now was gather as much information as possible and learn the whole story. He also concluded that the best place to start was with Lionel at Tidmouth since he had been the first to report the situation. So, the Fat Controller cycled through all those he had put on hold, informing them to make sure the engines were safe and that he would call them back later. Finally, he was alone once again with Lionel.

"Lionel?" he asked to let the guardsman know he was there.

"Sir? I swear I--" was the skittish reply.

"Calm down," Sir Topham Hatt quickly soothed, "I am no longer upset with you."

"Really? Why?"

"Because you have not been the only one telling me my engines are now humans." he explained, "Now, I need you to tell me exactly what happened, and leave no detail out." So, Lionel recounted everything that had occurred up until he called. From him just making his normal rounds and hearing screaming to finding five naked people panicking outside the sheds to helping them to the section house and giving them clothes to finally going to his office to grab a first aid kit for Edward apparently and call Sir Topham Hatt. The things that really caught his boss's attention were that these people had gray skin and the engines no longer had faces!

"Alright," the Fat Controller said after Lionel was finished, "here is what I want you to do. Go tend to Edward while I make some other phone calls, and keep an eye on them. Understand?"

"Yes sir!" Lionel agreed.

"Good, I will travel down there once I get everything sorted out, so be prepared for my arrival." with that, Sir Topham Hatt hung up. Then he called the rest in the order he received them. They all had very similar stories: hearing yelling or screaming, finding naked people by where the engines were kept, some even inside the sheds, seeing the engines with no faces, and trying to get the strangers to a safe place and make them as comfortable as possible. Some managed better than others with that last part; Joseph the dock manager was able to give Salty and Porter some spare dock workers clothes while the engines at the Diesel Works only had emergency blankets because there was nothing else.

In the end, he gave them instructions like the ones he told Lionel. Sir Topham Hatt also began to make phone calls around to other stations and industries on Sodor to inform anyone there of what was going on with the engines. This included Harwick, Wellsworth, the China Clay Works, Ulfstead, as well as Ulfstead Castle where he spoke with his good friend the Earl, and many, many more. Any area that no one picked up at, the Fat Controller called the crews of engines that worked there. He felt bad for disturbing them so late, but it had to be done. There were many that didn't believe him at first, which he couldn't blame them for, but once they heard how serious their employer was taking the situation, they began to listen. Finally, he contacted the Thin Controller, Mr. Percival, at the Narrow Gage railway and the Small Controller, Mr. Duncan, at the Miniature Railway. They would be able to handle the needs of their engines which Sir Topham Hatt was grateful for because he already had enough on his plate.

Once he had informed as many people as possible of the current events, he moved on to obtaining housing for all of his now homeless engines. It took a long time of calling around and amounted in many unhappy responses, but he eventually was able to secure some reliable shelter. Some crew members generously volunteered to let their newly human engines stay with them. Unfortunately, this wasn't feasible for all the engines on Sodor. Many crew members had families and hadn't any room or time for an additional person in their homes. Thankfully, there were other options. Some inn keepers were willing to loan out some of their vacant rooms to the former engines for free. An elderly couple who owned an inn near the Little Western branchline were more than happy to let some engines stay there since the railway was what brought in visitors and kept their business alive.

Finally, some temporary shelters were being established for any former engines that had no where to go yet. Emergency blankets were taken from the bunkers of the lifeless engines as well as anything else that could be scrounged up on such short notice to create makeshift beds in buildings like section houses and other storage facilities. They could be improved later, so long as every former engine had a roof over their head and somewhere warm to sleep for tonight.

Eventually, Sir Topham Hatt had taken care of all his engines, except for one group: the engines at Tidmouth. Most of their crews had already left, and he couldn't get a hold of many of them. Those that he did were a part of the group that didn't have the space for a long-term guest, especially since there was no way of knowing when or if they would turn back. The section house at Tidmouth was old, small, and not well insulated meaning they couldn't stay there the entire night. And, no inns close by had any rooms available to give away. Sir Topham Hatt debated sending them to other stations and towns, but that would take a long time and there was no guarantee it would be successful. Plus, doing that could mean splitting them up, and he did not think they would appreciate that in such a stressful situation.

The Fat Controller sighed and rubbed his temples. He could feel a headache forming. While he was wracking his brain, trying to come up with a reasonable plan, his wife Jane, also known as Lady Hatt, grew concerned the longer it took for her husband to come to bed. She knew that accidents and emergencies could happen at night which forced him leave at odd hours. However, he always made sure to let her know why before he left. Since he hadn't come to their room yet, it meant one of two things: either he left in such a hurry that he didn't have time to warn her, which was alarming in of itself, or he was still here, most likely in his office. As the clock on their wall continued to tick, Jane just couldn't ignore her worry and curiosity any longer. So, still dressed in her night gown, she went downstairs to check on her husband. What she saw was concerning; he was sitting at his desk with his head in his hands looking quite distraught. "Bertram?" she called out quietly so not to startle him.

Bertram immediately looked up in surprise to see his wife standing in the doorway, "Oh! Hello dear. What are you still doing up?"

"I think I should be the one asking you that." she put plainly, "Why haven't you come to bed yet? Did something happen on the railway?"

Sir Topham Hatt's posture deflated, "It's nothing that you need to concern yourself with..."

Jane huffed, "If it's making you so upset, I believe it does. What's going on?"

The Fat Controller knew that his wife wouldn't back down until she got the answers she wanted. She was a determined woman like that. Sighing, he revealed the truth to her, "You're not going to believe me when I say this..." After he explained everything, Jane was staring at him like he had grown a second head.

"Bertram, are you sure that this really happened?"

"I know is sounds impossible, and I didn't think it was true myself. But, the more phone calls that came in and the more witnesses saying the exact same things. It's too coincidental to deny or ignore!"

His wife looked him over for a second then nodded, "If you're certain, then this is a serious situation. What is your plan?"

"I've been calling around, trying to arrange some acceptable housing for my engines, and I've made decent progress. Almost all of them have been accounted for except..."

"Except?" Jane prompted.

"I haven't been able to find somewhere reliable for the Tidmouth engines to live. I've called all the inns in area, yet none of them have enough openings; the crew members I was able to get a hold of are not able to house anymore people; and there are no buildings in good enough conditions nearby that we can turn into makeshift shelters! I've thought about sending them to other towns, but I don't think it would be wise decision to separate them." Sir Topham Hatt leaned his head in a hand with a stressed and defeated expression on his face, "I just don't know what to do..."

Jane felt sympathy for her husband and wanted to help him with his predicament, no matter how outlandish it was. She wracked her brain for ideas. There were seven engines in total at the Tidmouth Sheds, so in order for all of them to live together, the place had to have at least four rooms that they could share. Now she could understand Bertram's struggles; there just weren't many habitable buildings that large in Sodor other than inns, which her husband had already considered. The only one she could think of was-- then it struck her! "Bertram, what about the Duke and Duchess of Boxford?"

"What about them?"

"Their summer house! Remember when we visited them for tea about a month back? They have additional bedrooms for guests as well as any potential children, four in total! If the engines share, there will be enough space for all of them!"

Her husband thought over the suggestion, "That's actually a decent idea! But, we can't just use the Duke and Duchess's summer house without permission."

"Then call them up and ask!"

"Don't you think it's a bit late? They may already be asleep."

Jane rolled her eyes, "That didn't seem to be an issue before."

"The Duke and Duchess have much higher statuses than an inn keeper. Besides, they won't believe me; even you didn't in the beginning!"

"Be vague then. Tell them it's an emergency, but leave out the specifics. People are going to notice the engines's missing faces in the morning and it will be all over the news in no time. Once that happens, the Duke and Duchess will have to believe what you tell them!"

Not only was Jane stubborn, she was a very intelligent woman and the Fat Controller was lucky to have her as a wife, "Alright... I'll do it!" He rifled through his catalog of phone numbers until he came across the one for the Duke and Duchess' mansion in Boxford. He dialed it and gulped from nerves as it rang.

"Hello?" an unfamiliar male voice answered.

"Hello!" Sir Topham Hatt replied, perhaps a little too hastily, "May I speak with the Duke and Duchess of Boxford?"

"And, if I may ask, who is this?"

"Oh! Uh, Sir Topham Hatt of the North Western Railway on Sodor."

"Hmm." the voice hummed, probably taking this into consideration, "The Duke and Duchess are getting ready for bed now. Perhaps I can relay a message?"

"With all do respect, I would like to talk with one of them directly. Please, it is urgent!"

There was a sniff from the other side, "I will ask, but there is no guarantee they will desire to speak with you." The Fat Controller didn't even get a chance to respond before he was put on hold. He anxiously waited for a few minutes as his wife watched from the door, curious as to what might happen.

Then someone picked up, and the much warmer voice of the Duke came through, "Sir Topham Hatt? Is that really you?"

"Greetings your Grace! Yes, this is Sir Topham Hatt."

"While it is nice to hear from you, I must say I was a little surprised when our butler told me that you were requesting to speak over the phone, especially so late."

"I do deeply apologize for the disturbance, but I needed to discuss something with you."

"Yes, so I was told. The butler also mentioned it was an urgent matter. Is everything alright on Sodor?"

"Um, yes and no. No one is in any immediate danger, but there is a problem that must be dealt with as soon as possible."

"Oh! Then how may I provide assistance?"

The Fat Controller took a deep breath, then rushed out, "I need to borrow your summer house for some time!"

There was a pause on the other line before, "I'm sorry, what?"

"There has been an incident which has resulted in a lot of sudden... people without homes. I have found temporary living arrangements for most of them, but there are still a few that are in desperate need of a roof over their heads. I thought your summer house would be an ideal location..."

The Duke was shocked, "An incident that has caused people to lose their homes?! That sounds serious! Are you sure everything is fine over there?!"

"Yes!" the Fat Controller quickly consoled, "I have everything under control and no one has been hurt!"

"I don't know..." the Duke was obviously not convinced.

"Please, your Grace. I wouldn't be calling you right now if I had any other options. You have to trust me!"

"Well--" suddenly a female voice joined from a distance, although Sir Topham Hatt couldn't make out what she said, "One moment, please." Clearly, the Duke was speaking with his wife. They both were muffled, so the Fat Controller was unable to hear what they were discussing. Eventually, the Duke returned, "Sir Topham Hatt?"

"Yes your Grace?"

"I don't know what's going on, but... I do trust you. You and your railway have been very accommodating and kind to us for many years. Because of this, and the fact that I am very tired, I will loan you our summer house for as long as you need it. But, I expect a more detailed explanation as to why tomorrow."

Sir Topham Hatt was relieved and overjoyed by this answer, "Thank you your Grace! Believe me, you will learn the full story tomorrow, I promise."

"Good. There's a spare key in a hanging planter to the left of the front door. You can use that to get in, and when these people move out, make sure to put it back there. Do not tell anyone else about it's placement. Understand?"

"Of course your Grace! I would never share such information!"

"Alright. Is there anything else you need to discuss?"

"No, so I will let you and the Duchess be. I hope you have a good night, your Grace."

"You do as well." with that the Duke hung up. The Fat Controller turned to his wife who was still standing there.

"It worked! They agreed to let us use their summer house!" As he told her this, he stood up and reached for his signature top hat that was resting on his hat rack. "Now that that is settled, I'm going to visit Tidmouth Sheds. I have to see this for myself!" He strolled past his wife to get his loafers and coat from their bedroom.

"Alright, give me a moment to get ready then." Jane's response made him freeze mid-step.

"Pardon? Whatever do you need to get dressed for?!"

Jane gave her husband a deadpan expression and said, "If I'm not mistaken, there is a lady engine named Emily there. Correct?" The Fat Controller nodded dumbly. "Then she should have another woman there to explain things to her! After all, there are some things that only another woman will truly understand." Her husband opened his mouth to argue, but then closed it. His wife's logic was sound in that regard; he hadn't even thought of that.

"Oh, alright. We'll drive there together." He was about to leave again when his phone suddenly rang. Letting out a groan, Sir Topham Hatt went back into his office, "You start getting yourself ready, and please be quick!" Jane understood and left. Then he picked up the phone, "Hello?"

"Sir, this is Bob, Thomas's driver. I'm calling from the same signal box as earlier." The Fat Controller was reminded of Thomas breaking down and Percy going to fetch him. "Sir, something has happened to the engines, and I know you're going to say that I've gone mad, but listen to me when I tell you th--"

Honestly, Sir Topham Hatt wasn't even surprised at this point, "Let me guess, Thomas and Percy have turned into humans?"

"How did you--"

"Because this is the fifth call I've gotten about it tonight!" he barked, "Apparently, it has happened to all of my engines!"

"All of the engines!?" Bob repeated in a shocked tone. He wasn't given much time to question it as his boss suddenly had an idea. Bob's call may be a blessing in disguise.

"Tell me, are your engines still functioning?"

Bob was surprised by the swift change of topic, "Hank and David are outside checking Percy, or what used to be Percy, as we speak. Oh! Actually, they've just returned." There was some grumbling in the background, "They say that nothing is wrong with the engine that they could see, so it should run just fine. And, if that's the case, I have a feeling Thomas should also work fine."

"Excellent! Here is what I want you all to do. Have Percy's crew take you and Peter to your engine, then return to the signal box and pick up Thomas and Percy. Have them ride in Percy's cab. Then both of you head to Tidmouth Sheds. By the way, inform Hank and David to immediately go home after they get there since they will need to be back early to pull the mail train. As for you and Peter, I need you two stop at the yards and couple up to a coach, it doesn't matter which one. Did you get all of that?"

"Yes, Sir!" came the instant reply.

"Good, I will meet you at Tidmouth. Don't dally!" After another confirmation and a quick goodbye, the Fat Controller hung up. He thought about all the Tidmouth engines that were going to live together, when he realized he almost forgot one! Toby! The steam tram sometimes stayed at Tidmouth when it was convenient, but usually slept in a private shed on his branchline. Tonight was one of those nights, meaning he was all alone! Sir Topham Hatt immediately contacted Toby's driver, Harry, and filled him in on the situation. Eventually, he convinced Harry to go check on his engine, and if Toby was turned human, to then bring him to the Duke and Duchess's summer house.

After that conversation, he sighed and went upstairs to his bedroom. He had a feeling the night was only going to get longer.

Chapter Text

Bob listened carefully to Sir Topham Hatt's instructions, then recounted them to Peter, Hank, David, and the signal man.

"You mean this," Hank remarked while pointing to where Thomas and Percy were sitting, "has occurred all over the island?!" The two former tank engines weren't even listening to the conversation, too wrapped up in each other. Thomas had chosen to sit on the floor to be closer to Percy who was still shaken up.

Bob nodded, "According to the Fat Controller, yes." Everyone just stared at him in shock. Clapping his hands as an indicator to get things moving, Bob continued with, "We should head out. Sir Topham Hatt wants us back at Tidmouth as soon as possible. And, in order to do that, we need to make sure Thomas-- or, um... I guess, mine and Peter's engine is operational."

"Bob is right." David added in, "Also, the sooner we get back, the sooner we might get some more answers." Peter and Hank agreed, and within minutes they were ready to set off.

However, they were stopped by Percy asking, "Where are you all going?"

Thomas joined with, "What's going on?"

The crew members looked at each other, uncertain of how to handle the situation. It was Peter who eventually approached the former engines and crouched to their level, "Everything is okay. We're just going to take... uh, Hank and David's engine to go fetch what was once... you, Thomas?" He didn't exactly know how to talk about their engines to those who used to be their engines!

"Are you leaving us behind?!" Thomas yelped as Percy's eyes widened in fear.

"No! No, no, no. It's not like that!" Peter was quick to console, "We'll be back for you both. There's just not enough room in Hank and David's cab for all of us. When we pick up our engine, we'll return to take you and Percy to Tidmouth Sheds. Alright?" Both former engines nodded in understanding, although neither looked happy at the idea of their crews departing without them. "Don't worry," Peter offered in a gentle tone, "we'll come back soon. Be good for the signal man while we're gone." With that, he stood up and rejoined the others. With a couple waves and reassuring smiles, the two crews left to load up into what was once Percy's cab. After building up some steam, they drove into the night, the light of their lamp fading into the distance. The signal man was now alone with the nearly naked former tank engines and had no clue what to do. Thankfully, Percy nor Thomas seemed to really give him much notice, too distracted by their new bodies.

"I don't understand..." Percy murmured while looking at his hands once again, "How could this have happened?"

Thomas just sighed, "Percy, if I had the answer to that question, I would have already told you."

Percy looked at his best friend, and ever the curious type, asked, "What did it feel like when you... changed, Thomas?"

The former blue tank engine thought about it, "Well, it definitely wasn't a pleasant experience. Some parts are a little hazy, but what I do remember is suddenly feeling an ache in my smokebox that grew worse over time. Then my boiler started bubbling and firebox sparking. Everything hurt after that, from my wheels to my funnel! I just couldn't keep going, so I told my crew to stop. As they left to go get help, my frame began to shake and I grew very tired. I fell asleep, and when I woke up, I was inside my cab and human!"

When Thomas finished his retelling, Percy exclaimed, "That's exactly what happened to me!" He shuddered at the memory, "It was awful, I'm so glad I wasn't moving like you were. That must have been so scary!"

"It was..."

Something about Thomas's story confused Percy though, "Wait... You said you woke up in your cab like I did. How come my crew and I found you on the side of a random stretch of rails?"

"Oh, it's because I walked a good distance before you arrived."

"Walked?! All by yourself?!" His best friend nodded. "How? I needed my crew to help me stand up, let alone get here!"

Thomas instinctively shrugged, "I taught myself." At Percy's still baffled expression, he further clarified, "I managed to haul myself out of my cab, and onto the ground. I was all alone and didn't know how long it would take for someone to come help. So, I decided I needed to go to the signal box that my crew had talked about. It took long time for me to actually get up; my back end is still sore from all the times I fell." as he said this, he rubbed the aching area on his new form, "And, that wasn't even the hardest part! Trying to move these, what do they call them again... legs! Trying to move these legs was a nightmare. It was so difficult to stay upright and take steps all at once. I almost tripped more times than I can count. Luckily, I never actually fell, and I did eventually get the hang of it. I even made a lot of progress before you and your crew arrived."

Percy was impressed, "Wow, that's amazing! I can't believe you figured it out all on your own!"

"Yep!" Thomas said, feeling quite proud of himself. Then he got an idea, "You know what, Percy? We should pass the time by teaching you to walk on your own!"

"You really think I can do it?" Percy questioned uncertainly.

"Of course! The signal man and I will be here to help you!" The signalman immediately snapped to attention when he was "volunteered."

"Okay, if you're sure Thomas..." Percy agreed, although he was still nervous.

"Trust me!" With that, Thomas began to stand up. He still wasn't the best at it, but he managed with little issue. Turning, he instructed, "Draw your legs as close to your form as possible, until the joints are bent and your, what I believe are called, feet are flat on the ground. You can use the wall as support so you don't fall back." Percy did as Thomas told him, leaning against the wood. "At the count of three, push up and extend your leg joints, got it?"

"Okay!" Percy agreed.

"One, two, three!" Percy began to push with all his might. Thomas wasn't kidding when he said it felt weird; straightening leg joints was a bit like a piston extending except vertically. The signal man inched closer to the two while Percy scrambled up, worried for a disaster. Sliding his back up the wood panels behind him, the former green tank engine somehow managed to get on his feet, "Is... Is this right, Thomas?" questioned an anxious Percy as he started down at his shaking leg joints. Standing was a lot more strenuous when no one was holding him. "Hmm, almost. You have to move away from the wall. There's no way you'll be able to walk like that."

Percy swallowed. Without the wall, he'd be on his own. No safety net! No nothing! "I-I don't think I can..."

"It's alright, Percy!" Thomas encouraged, taking a step to him. He then extended a hand, "Hold on to me and I'll help you keep balanced." Percy gazed between the offer and Thomas's face, his lips curved in a confident grin. With a deep breath, he grabbed his friend's arm in a tight grip. Carefully, Thomas began to pull back, easing Percy away from the barrier. It was all going smoothly, until Percy's legs suddenly buckled! He lurched forward and knocked into the other. There was a brief moment of fright as both feared tumbling down! Even the signal man tensed, ready to rush to their aid. Thankfully, Thomas managed to steady them even as Percy's arms flailed and wrapped around him in a stranglehold. "I've got you, calm down." he said, though this time, Thomas was far less sure of himself. You see, Percy was heavy and Thomas, well, he was a novice in standing at best, so he would not be able to support them for long. Percy continued to struggle, "What do I do!?" Before Thomas could answer, the signalman scoffed from the sideline, "Oh for heaven's sake, lad, lock your knees!" It was obvious neither former engine knew what he meant from the blank expressions. "Straighten out your legs completely and hold them like that. Then start leaning back up." Percy blinked a few times before trying the advice. He "locked his knees," although he wasn't sure how with no key, and already felt more stable. Then he slowly straightened, using his best friend almost like a ladder. It seemed to take forever, but eventually, he was fully standing and able to let Thomas out of his squeeze. He continued to hold onto Thomas's hand, however; just in case.

"Good!" Thomas complimented as Percy regained his balance, taking on the teacher role once again, "Now, you don't want to lean too far forward or back; keep your form position up directly in the middle. Also, it will help to have your feet wider apart." Percy did what Thomas instructed, and it actually worked! Once he widened his stance, he didn't wobble quite so much. Yet, despite this, his legs still trembled. "Okay," Thomas went on, "let's start taking some steps." As he stated this, he began to move away and put some distance between the two.

"Thomas?!"

"It's okay, I'm just giving you some room. I still have your hand, and I'm not going to let go until you're comfortable." Percy was grateful to have Thomas's support. "Follow me to the opposite wall, and take small steps at first. Don't worry, I'll go slow." Percy nodded in understanding, and the two began to make their way to the other side of the room. Very slowly. You see, Percy didn't just take small steps; he took tiny, almost nonexistent steps, barely moving an inch at a time. Thus, they made minimal progress in an agonizingly long time. It got to a point where the signal man became bored watching the two hobble along, and went back to his position by the signal levers to watch for the crews' return.

Normally, Thomas would be a little more than impatient, but he knew better in this case. While Percy could be snarky and outgoing sometimes, he could also be naive and easily frightened. So, when he was learning new things, especially activities that he considered intimidating, he would always start off a bit hesitant. Eventually, he'd adapt and be more brave, which allowed him to then complete any assigned jobs with enthusiasm. It was just the way Percy was, and rushing him would only hinder the process. So the two took their time.

Gradually, the former green tank engine became more comfortable with walking and his steps became slightly wider. Thomas grinned at the change, and not long after, they arrived at the opposite wall. "See, Percy? We made it!"

Percy looked up at his words, and, indeed, they were next to the wall that had at one point seemed so far away. He was honestly somewhat surprised, as he had been staring down at his... feet (He's pretty sure that's what Thomas called them) during the whole experience. "I did it!" he beamed and gazed into his best friend's shining eyes. He couldn't help but notice they were a really nice color of blue, almost like the sky... It wasn't a detail he had ever concerned himself with until then.

Thomas laughed at Percy's excitement, "I told you you could do it! But, we should continue practicing. Let's go back now."

That drew Percy from his fascination with Thomas's eyes, his eagerness to improve taking hold. "Yeah!" And that was how the two former tank engines passed the time. They made multiple trips across the room; each time Percy got a little better. His stride began to match Thomas's and every trip went faster and faster. At the end of their sixth go, Percy decided to be bold, "I want to try walking by myself now, Thomas."

"Are you sure?"

"Mmhmm. I think I've got the hang of it now."

"Alright." Thomas relented and let go of Percy's hand. He was confused by the sudden coldness the action caused, but he quickly brushed the feeling away. Percy turned to the opposite wall and took in a deep breath before starting his short journey. Thomas watched carefully as Percy started off, in case his best friend stumbled, but he seemed to be handling it fine. With nothing to preoccupy him, Thomas fully realized just how exhausted he was. This very eventful day had been quite taxing on his systems. Yawning, he leaned back against the smooth panels and slid to the ground to rest.

Percy walked to the other side without any problems, and when he touched the wooden texture, he turned to express his accomplishment to Thomas. However, when he saw him sitting with his eyes closed, his excitement was instantly replaced with concern. He hurried, as fast as he was willing to risk, to his friend. Thomas didn't even acknowledge his approach. "Thomas?" Percy quietly called while instinctively messing with digits on his hands.

He was relieved when Thomas cracked an eye open. "Oh, that was fast! You've gotten good at this." he murmured sleepily.

The compliment was sweet, but Percy wasn't focused on his walking skills right now. "Are you alright?"

"I'm okay, Percy. Just really tired. After all, it's been a long day." As he said this, Thomas yawned and tried to get more comfortable. Percy sighed in relief and clumsily sat down next to the former blue tank engine for his own rest. He too was feeling worn out just from his short bit of walking practice, so he couldn't imagine how drained Thomas must be! He further studied his friend's relaxed face in curiosity. It was so familiar; the same face he had seen countless times before. Yet, there were also differences: it was much smaller, had a more oblong shape rather than perfect circle, and was framed by black stuff that covered the top of his head. Percy touched his own head and felt a softness he had never experienced. Out of the corners of his eyes, he could see hints of similar black stuff peaking from the sides. He knew it was a human thing, but he couldn't remember what they called it. Then his eyes trailed down to examine the rest of Thomas's new body. A lot of it was covered by his fireman's large coat, but it was still interesting to look at. One of his arm's was draped across his lap while the other hung limply at his side. The pose was so distinctively human which was unsettling because human just wasn't something Percy associated with Thomas. Finally, his attention landed on the other's legs. They were still mostly visible beneath the jacket. Thomas's seemed thinner than his own, and when he looked closer at both pairs, he noticed that something similar to thin dark fur covered them... Fascinated, Percy stroked one of his own legs. It felt coarse, almost like one of the brushes used during wash downs. Maybe humans had fur like animals and that's what was on his and Thomas's heads? Then again, he could be completely wrong since his knowledge of how humans worked was pretty limited. He experimentally ran his hands across various parts of his new body. There was such a variety of textures and new senses lighting up with each touch! His face was smooth; he discovered fur on his arms too, yet it was softer than on his legs; his driver's coat felt rough and sort of... grainy? Percy had never experienced anything like this!

After a little more exploration of himself, Percy's gaze eventually settled back on Thomas, who was nodding off. A twitch of the other's hand got him thinking. I wonder if touching Thomas would feel different? He shouldn't bother him, especially not while trying to sleep, but now the thought wouldn't leave his mind. He genuinely wanted to know if the sensation would change! One little test wouldn't hurt right? Just to be safe, he chose an area covered by the jacket. Carefully reaching out, he brushed the digits on his hand against the upper part of Thomas's side. It was warm and yielding under his touch, even through the jacket. Thomas's reaction was unexpected to say the least. He jolted up, his entire form going tense as a high pitched gasp escaped his lips. Percy jerked his hand back, eyes wide; he was worried he accidentally harmed his best friend!

Thomas rubbed his side and looked at Percy in confusion, "What the--"

Percy's fretting cut him off, "I am so sorry, Thomas! I was just curious, and I didn't mean to hurt you!"

"I'm okay! I'm okay." Thomas consoled, "You didn't hurt me, I think. It just felt... odd."

Now it was Percy's turn to be confused, "Odd?"

"It didn't feel bad, but... uh, I don't know how to explain it..." Thomas pondered how to describe this new sensation in a way that made sense.

"So..." Percy began, drawing Thomas out of his contemplation, "if I touch you, it makes you feel funny?" Over by the signal levers, the signalman choked when he heard the phrasing. The former green tank engine took no notice, "What if I do this then?" He poked Thomas's upper arm.

Thomas shook his head, "No. That just feels like pressure. You know, like when our driver or fireman grab hold of a lever or valve in our cabs."

"Okay," Percy nodded, "how about this?" This time, he touched Thomas's side again. However, there was no reaction. Fascinated, he wiggled his hand's digits up and down the area like he did earlier. Thomas suddenly let out a strange sound, then laughed! While he did not stop his movements, Percy jerked up to focus on his best friend's face, "Thomas?"

Thomas's eyes were squeezed shut and his head tilted back. His mouth was spread into a wide smile, body squirming, as he struggled to speak around his laughter, "AHAHAHA!! Percy, HAHA, st--, AHAHA!!" He couldn't stop giggling!

"Hey!" another voice joined in which made Percy freeze, "Cut it out you two!" It was the signalman who had gotten quite fed up with the noise. Percy withdrew his hand, and Thomas instantly began to calm down. "Wow..." Percy said, "humans sure are bizarre! They must have special buttons on them that make them laugh, even when nothing funny happens!"

The signalman snorted at this assumption, "Don't be ridiculous. Humans don't have buttons, unless you count the ones on clothing. You were just tickling him."

"Tickling?"

"Humans can have certain places on their bodies that, when touched by others, make them laugh." Thomas and Percy were quiet as they took in this new information. Before he could further explain, the signalman saw light in the distance through the window. "Alright, you two. Start getting up, your crews are almost here."

"Really?" Thomas exclaimed, having fully recovered from his laughing fit.

The signalman nodded, "Yes, now get moving. We're going to meet them down there." The former tank engines started to stand without further delay. Thomas made it up first, and Percy was close behind. Together, they walked to the door where the signalman was already waiting, holding it open for them. The two stopped when they reached the beginning of the stairs. To their lefts were the bright shines of engine lamps quickly approaching. However, neither Thomas nor Percy continued downwards. Both were hesitant; walking in a straight line on mostly level ground was one thing, but going down stairs seemed a lot more complicated. The signalman moved around them and started descending. "Thomas," whispered Percy uneasily, "are you sure this is safe?"

"No, not really..."

The signalman turned back at the former engines and noticed their lack of progress. He sighed, "It's not as scary as it looks. Just put one foot on a step, then the other on the step below it. If you go slowly, there should be no issue. Also, both of you tightly hold onto one of the handrails, those bars there on either side. That way if you do stumble, you won't fall down. If you somehow do manage to take a tumble, I'll be here in front to catch you. Got it?"

The two former engines glanced at each other when the signalman finished speaking, worry clear on their faces. "Thomas?" Percy asked, "May we hold hands again?"

"Yes!" Thomas almost immediately clutched at his best friend's hand. It was comforting in a strange kind of way. Taking a deep breath, Thomas focused once again on the stairs and used his free hand to grab the rail beside him. Percy did the same, and they took the plunge. Step by step, they cautiously descended behind the signalman. Neither took their eyes off their feet. About halfway, Thomas suddenly jerked, having placed his foot right on the edge of the step. For a heart-stopping moment, he fell forward! Percy felt the tug through their joined hands and tightened his grip, pulling in the opposite direction. This, coupled with Thomas's own hold on the handrail, prevented the former blue tank engine from actually falling. Eventually, Thomas regained his footing and the two were able to make their ways down the rest of the stairs.

When they reached the bottom, both sighed in relief as their feet touched the flat ground. And just in time too, as the engines pulled up in front of the signal box. Excited to be finally going home, Thomas and Percy went to their crews as fast as they dared, hands still linked. The two sets of crews emerged from the cabs to meet them. "Wow!" David commented, "Percy, you're walking so well!"

"Thomas helped me learn and I've been practicing while you and fireman were gone!" Percy beamed.

"Well, that was a smart way to pass the time."

"It was Thomas's idea!" His best friend smiled at the acknowledgement.

"Alright," Peter interjected, "it's time we get going."

Bob and Hank nodded in agreement. "Quite right." Bob said then addressed his former engine, "Thomas, you and Percy will ride with Hank and David in their cab."

"What?" Thomas questioned, unhappy with this announcement, "Why can't I ride with you two, driver?"

"Peter and I have been given a special job by Sir Topham Hatt that we have to complete before arriving at Tidmouth. It makes more sense for you to go with them, so you and Percy get there at the same time."

Thomas begrudgingly accepted this explanation, but he was still sad he couldn't stay with his crew. Oh well... At least I'll be with Percy... he thought. With that, the crews went their separate ways. Percy followed behind Hank and David, leading Thomas to what was once his cab. They all climbed in, with Thomas and Percy sitting on the metal floor, and were soon off. Bob and Peter set out after them. The signalman watched the two engines go and was grateful to finally be rid of them, "Thank god... Now I can relax for the night, and try to forget all this happened!"

Percy examined his driver and fireman work with interest, much like how Thomas did when he was first picked up. Heat from the firebox filled the small space in no time, making it quite cozy as they rode smoothly along the tracks. "Did you ever imagine we would be able to see inside our cabs like this?" Percy asked his best friend. Yet, he received no response, only a weight pressed against his side. Thomas had slumped to the right, his head tilted so that it was supported by Percy's. His eyes were closed and soft snores escaped his mouth, meaning he had finally fallen asleep. Percy decided to leave him be this time. He also didn't want to distract his crew from their jobs with any chatter, so he remained silent. Throughout the trip, he would occasionally glance from Thomas's face to their still joined hands. When Hank would open the firebox to shovel in more coal and orange light would illuminate the dim room, Percy paid special attention to his best friend's relaxed features. He didn't know why, but they were quite pleasing to look at in the fire's glow.

~

Sir Topham Hatt sighed for the fourth time that night as he stood by the front door and checked his watch. Then he called out to his wife upstairs, "Jane? Are you almost ready?"

"I'm coming Bertram!" she yelled back while descending the steps. She was fully dressed, but had foregone any makeup which the Fat Controller was secretly grateful for. If Jane had decided makeup was a necessity, he would have been waiting for at least another hour.

Then he noticed the tote bag clutched in her fist. "Honey, what's in the bag?"

"Oh!" Jane said in a cheerful voice, "Just a little something for Emily! Now, shall we be on our way?" Sir Topham Hatt was curious, but he didn't question it further. The two piled into his car and drove off. Thankfully, it was a rather short journey from their residence to Tidmouth and the roads were quiet at this hour. They made good time, soon pulling up to the front of the sheds like the Fat Controller had done so often before.

However, this time was very different. When he and his wife stepped out of the car, there were no friendly engines to greet him. The sheds were dark and devoid of any life. Only the doors to the engine's smokeboxes stared back at the couple from the shadows, cold and still. Sir Topham Hatt shuddered; the whole image just looked... wrong. Even Jane, who had nowhere near as strong of a connection to the Northwestern engines was disturbed. They hurried past, both desperate to get away from the unsettling visual. Shortly, they made it to the section house Lionel said everyone was staying in. The Fat Controller approached the door and stared at it for a second, hesitant to see what was behind. The hand of his wife gently squeezing his shoulder gave him the courage to knock.

Barely a second later, the door flew open to reveal a very relieved looking Lionel. "Sir! Thank goodness you've arrived!" Then he saw Jane and said a surprised tone, "Oh! And you brought your lovely wife as well."

"Yes, we thought having a woman around would be good for Emily." he explained, "Now, let us inside." Lionel wordlessly moved out of the way to allow them to enter. They only made a foot through the door before freezing at the sight ahead of them. There were five humans, all with gray skin and black hair, sitting and having quiet conversations amongst themselves. They were all dressed in various scraps of workmen or crew uniforms and barefoot. Honestly, Sir Topham Hatt would never have believed that these people were really his engines, but he knew it to be true after just one look at their faces. They may have been smaller, but there was no denying it. He could easily recognize Gordon's irritated scowl, Emily's inquisitive eyes, and James's scrunched up nose.

And, as soon as they saw the Fat Controller, they immediately went quiet and stood to attention, figuratively of course as they remained sitting. "Sir Topham Hatt!" Edward called out, appearing happy with his arrival.

The Fat Controller was utterly speechless! His wife had to be the one who addressed them first, "Hello everyone! We are glad to see you have all been well taken care of!"

Her voice finally shocked her husband into action, "Uh, yes! How are you feeling?"

"With all do respect, Sir, terrible!" James whined, "I'd much rather be asleep in my comfortable shed and have my red paint back!"

Gordon scoffed, "You aren't the only one who feels that way, James!"

"Why you--"

"Alright, alright!" the Fat Controller quickly stepped in before an argument broke out, "Settle down! I know the situation is not ideal, but fighting will not help." Both Gordon and James were chastised by the scolding, and went quiet. "Good." Sir Topham Hatt nodded then addressed all of them, "Now, I want you all to tell me exactly what happened. How did you become like this?"

"It wasn't our faults, Sir!" Henry yelped in panic.

"I'm not blaming any of you, Henry." their boss soothed, "I just want to know all the facts."

Emily shrugged, "I wish I could tell you, Sir, but I was asleep and don't remember anything. I just woke up and was suddenly like this, sitting in my cab." The others gave similar responses.

Except for Edward that is. He spoke up, "Um, actually I was awake when it started. But, I don't think anything I say will be useful..."

"Any information could be helpful, Edward. However, we won't know for sure until you share it with us. So, what do you remember?"

At the Fat Controller's prompting, Edward recounted his experience, "I was having trouble falling asleep because of my concern for Thomas and Percy who still hadn't returned. Suddenly, I felt an ache in my smokebox. I just thought it was from stress, but then my boiler bubbled without heat and my firebox sparked uncontrollably. Everything began to hurt. Next, I got dizzy, the world in front me spinning. And then finally, an intense feeling of drowsiness crashed over me and I passed out. When I woke up, I was a human."

Sir Topham Hatt rubbed his chin, taking in Edward's story, "Hmmm. Unfortunately, I don't think these new details will assist in us figuring how to fix this, but it is nice to know the symptoms that happen before the... transformation? I believe that is the best term for it. Thank you, Edward." The former old engine looked happy with his boss's expression of gratitude.

Everyone was silent for a moment before Emily asked, "So, what now?"

"Well," the Fat Controller answered, "I have arranged a temporary living space for you all. I'm sure you are familiar with the Duke and Duchess's summer house?"

"The Duke and Duchess's summer house!?" Henry parroted, "That is where we will be staying?" Their boss and his wife nodded; even Lionel seemed surprised by this announcement.

"Why do we have to leave? Can't we just sleep in our sheds like normal?" James questioned irritably.

"Don't be silly!" Lady Hatt admonished, "The sheds are not equipped for humans to rest let alone live there."

"I know it will be an adjustment," their boss hastily added, "but this is for the best. You all should be grateful the Duke and Duchess were kind enough to let us borrow it until further notice."

"When will we be leaving, and how will we get there?" Edward wondered out loud.

"No need worry, I've already obtained transportation. And, we will be setting out when--" Sir Topham Hatt paused when he heard the distant rumbling of an engine on the rails. Then there was a very familiar high-pitched whistle, "Speaking of which, there they are now! Can you all stand and walk?" He received nods of confirmation, "Good. Start making your ways back to the sheds." Slowly, all the newly turned humans stood and moved to the exit. The Fat Controller, his wife, and Lionel stepped to the side to let them pass. It was then Sir Topham Hatt noticed Gordon was shirtless. All the engines were tall as humans, but Gordon was definitely the tallest with broad shoulders and thick muscles. He also noticed how Jane seemed to be paying special attention to him as he left the room. He turned to Lionel and grumbled, "Why does Gordon not have a shirt like the others?"

"I'm sorry, Sir." Lionel apologized, "But, I wasn't able to find one that would fit. I was barely able to scrounge one up for Henry."

Sir Topham Hatt just shook his head, "It's alright Lionel. You did the best you could. I can handle things from here. You may return to your post."

Lionel saluted to him, "Yes, Sir!" and as the three exited, he split off in the direction towards his office.

The rest of the group arrived just in time to see Percy... or what used to be Percy backing up into his regular spot at the sheds. Seeing an engine with no face actually moving was worse than one just sitting still. It was a taboo subject, and not usually spoken about as a result, but it was something they all knew. Engines naturally lost their faces when they broke down to the point they couldn't be fixed anymore, which usually meant being sent for scrap. Faceless engines were never supposed to ride the rails ever again. So, the sight of one in action was comparabe to a human seeing a real-life zombie.

The moment passed, however, as Percy's engine self disappeared into the sheds and its lamp was switched off. Only the hiss and plumes of steam rising were evidence it had been there at all. Sir Topham Hatt and Lady Hatt, those who were unaware of the disturbing nature of the visual, approached with little hesitation. The former engines lingered behind. From the shed emerged Percy's crew along with two other humans, who appeared to have no pants on. Once they got closer, it was obvious who they were.

The arrival of their missing friends was enough for the group to get over their initial reluctance. Edward led the way, quickly followed by Emily then the rest. "Thomas! Percy!" he exclaimed, "Are you two alright?"

"If by alright, you mean really tired and sore? Then yes, I'm alright." Thomas grumbled.

"I think I'm okay," Percy answered much more energetically, "except that I'm like this." As he spoke, he flailed one of his newly acquired arms.

Edward sighed in relief, "I'm just glad you are both not hurt."

Meanwhile, Sir Topham Hatt and his wife were speaking with David and Hank off to the side and learning their story. "Well, Sir," Hank stated, "we were on our way to collect Thomas, when we spotted a nude stranger walking beside the rails. He was speaking nonsense, so we decided to take him back to the signal box Bob and Peter were at. As it turns out, when he said he was Thomas the Tank Engine, he wasn't lying. A little bit later, the same thing happened to Percy."

"Hmm." their boss pondered, "I will speak to Thomas privately later to see if he has any useful information. Are Bob and Peter collecting a coach?"

"Yes, Sir." David replied, "They should be here soon."

"Excellent. You two are free to go home and get some well deserved rest. After all, you're going to need it for the mail delivery."

"Thank you, Sir." the two crew members said in union.

"But," David quickly added, "may we say goodbye to Percy first?" The Fat Controller nodded, so the two men went to who used to be their engine. "Percy?" he started, "We have to leave now."

"What? Why?"

"We need to be up early tomorrow morning for the mail run." Hank gruffly explained.

"You're doing the mail run... without me?"

The betrayed tone in the former green tank engine's voice made David's heart clench in guilt, "I'm sorry Percy. We don't want to leave you out of it, but the mail still needs to be delivered. Don't worry though, as soon as you're back to normal, we'll be a team once again." As he said this, David gave Percy a reassuring pat on the arm.

"Okay..." Percy sniffled. After that, Hank and David said their goodbyes, and their former engine waved as they disappeared into the distance. Percy felt miserable; the idea of not being able to take the mail, which was his favorite job, was a depressing one. Thomas could sense his best friend's sadness, so he wrapped an arm around Percy's shoulder for comfort. He'd seen parents do it for distressed children.

"Thomas, Percy?" Emily said, mostly in an attempt to distract the latter, "If you don't mind, could you tell us what happened to you two?"

And, it worked. Percy seemed to become more uplifted as he shared his side of the story. By the end of his tale, all the rest of the former engines were looking at Thomas. "So, let me get this straight," Gordon began, sounding suspicious, "You found Thomas as a human before you turned into one?"

"Mmmhm!" Percy nodded, not picking up on the tone.

"I knew it!" James declared, "It is Thomas's fault we're like this!"

"What?!" Thomas yelled back in outrage, "How could this be my fault?!"

"You were the first one to turn human, weren't you? And, Percy only became one after he met up with you!" Gordon pointed out.

"I didn't do anything! And what about you all? You transformed before even knowing what happened to me!"

"James, Gordon, you can't just put blame on Thomas!" Edward scolded, going to stand next to his friend.

"That's right!" Emily agreed, "Besides, there is no real evidence that Thomas is responsible." But, the two former tender engines were not convinced.

"Then why did he change before anyone else?" James questioned. Unfortunately, neither Edward or Emily could give an answer. "I rest my case." By this point, even Henry had a judgmental expression on his face directed at Thomas.

"That doesn't prove anything!" Emily argued.

"Yeah!" Percy added innocently, "Maybe we were turned into humans by magic? And, it was just a random chance Thomas was turned first?" The former green tank engine's theory had all the rest staring at him in disbelief, confusion, and even exasperation for some.

"Percy, this is no time for any wild fantasies!" Gordon snapped.

Thomas was quick to jump to his friend's defense, "Hey! Don't yell at Percy like that!"

"Admit it Thomas, you probably wished for this to happen!"

"No I did not! Besides, maybe you or James did something, you ever think of that?! You may have offended the world with your bad attitudes!"

"Why you--" James started but was cut off.

"Enough!" the Fat Controller boomed as he and Lady Hatt approached the group. He and his wife had been distracted, first giving Hank and David their farewells and then watching for Bob and Peter's lamp light that would signal their arrival. It wasn't until Sir Topham Hatt heard shouting that he noticed his former engines fighting. "As far as I'm concerned, no one is at fault for this happening, not Thomas or any other engine." he snapped, "Furthermore, I know that tensions are high and we are all feeling the effects, but as I said earlier, arguing with each other will solve nothing! So, I will hear no more of this blame game, do you all understand?" The Fat Controller was satisfied by the many nods and mutters of "yes sir." "Good, now... Oh! Perfect timing." The former engines looked to what their boss was referring to and saw a bright light in the distance. They immediately recognized it as an engine's lamp, and it was getting closer by the second. "Your ride is here." Sir Topham Hatt concluded.

The engine came to the sheds and slowed to a stop. No one was really surprised to see that it was what used to be Thomas since that was the only engine still missing, but the coach trailing behind it was unexpected for the newly turned humans. "Sir, you don't mean...?" Henry questioned as he eyed the coach nervously.

"Yes Henry, I do. You all will be riding in this coach to the Duke and Duchess's summer house." Sir Topham Hatt confirmed. At the silence that greeted him, the Fat Controller continued with, "I... uh, understand how this may be a bit awkward, but it was the only transportation big enough for all of you that I could acquire at this time of night. So you all will have to make do." After his explanation, he clearly expected his former engines to start heading towards the coach, so that's what the group did. The coach seemed to be one used for branchline trains, with a more boxy shape and reddish color. Thomas was just glad it wasn't Annie or Clarabel. He didn't want one of his coaches to see him like this, then fret over him all night.

Bob stepped out of the cab, leaving Peter to manage the fire. He immediately froze at the sight before him. Even though he knew every other engine had transformed into a human, actually seeing them for the first time was a shock. Maybe it was because he was used to seeing their faces ten times bigger and mounted on the front of smokeboxes. He quickly turned away from the strange beings and focused on a much more familiar figure, his boss.

"Bob!" Sir Topham Hatt greeted, "I'm pleased to see you made it alright! No trouble I presume?"

"No Sir, everything went smoothly." then Bob tilted his head towards the baffled looking former engines, "Are our passengers ready?"

His boss nodded, "Quite right. I need you and Peter to take them to the Duke and Duchess's summer house."

"That is where they will be staying for the time being." Lady Hatt, who Bob was surprised to see there, added.

Bob's eyes widened at this reveal, "You managed to convince the Duke and Duchess of Boxford to loan out their summer house? How?"

"That's not important." the Fat Controller waved off his questions, "What matters is that they agreed, and the Tidmouth engines have a place to call home. Now, let's get them boarded and be on our ways. My wife and I'll will take the car and meet you there."

"Yes, Sir." Following his boss's orders, Bob clapped to get the group's attentions. He said, "Alright everyone!" then opened the coach's door, "It's time to get aboard. Let's go!"

The group stared at the opening with some trepidation, none of them making a move towards it. Eventually Thomas, ever the bold, took his first step into the coach. That seemed to motivate the others because soon he was followed by the rest with Bob providing guidance for the stairs. Being inside a coach was bizarre to say the least. Similar to seeing the interior of a cab, it was not something any engine ever thought they would experience. Even though it was obviously larger than a cab, it still maintained a cramped feel to it, most likely due to the columns of upholstered seats taking up most of the space inside. Electric lights on the ceiling brightened the room and made for decent visibility. Thomas slowly walked down the narrow pathway between the seats as the others trailed behind him. All were in awe of the new sights.

Eventually, when he made it about halfway through the coach, the former blue tank engine gingerly sat on one of the benches. It was definitely more comfortable than the cold metal floor of Percy's cab and even the wooden chair in the signalbox. He was preoccupied by the different sensation, and so was caught off guard when the seat dipped with an added weight. Percy had instantly joined him on the bench. "Wow!" he exclaimed while bouncing on the springy cushion, "Thomas, look how how much I can bounce up and down!" Thomas couldn't help but smile at his best friend's optimism; at least one of them was managing to stay positive. He then turned to watch his remaining friends. Gordon chose a seat a little further down on the opposite side, and unsurprisingly, Henry sat next to him. No matter what, Henry and Gordon would always be beside each other. It wasn't uncommon for the engines at Tidmouth to switch berths every once and a while, all except for Gordon and Henry. Thomas couldn't remember the last time Gordon didn't sleep in the right end berth, and Henry always took the one next to him. He assumed it was because Gordon was a creature of habit, and had a hard time coping with change. As for why Henry insisted on sleeping by Gordon, Thomas had no idea. After all, Henry was a light sleeper, so it seemed strange for him to want to be close to the loudest snorer. Then again, they had been working together for far longer than Thomas had been on the island, so maybe Henry found comfort in it. Honestly, who knew?

Dragging his gaze from the two former big tender engines, Thomas focused on Edward who had just taken the seat directly across from them, scooting towards the window to make room for another. Classic Edward, always thinking about the needs of others. He noticed that Emily appeared to be staring at the spot, but James beat her to it. The former red tender engine collapsed next to Edward with a sigh, stretching his arms above his head. When Thomas looked back at Emily, he swore he saw a flash of disappointment on her face. He couldn't help but wonder why. He knew that Emily and Edward got along well, but that wasn't anything special. Edward got along well with almost every engine on Sodor. She must be sad to have to sit alone... Thomas thought, feeling sorry for her as she chose the bench in front of him and Percy.

Meanwhile, outside of the coach, Sir Topham Hatt was speaking with Bob, "My wife and I will take our car and meet you there. After you drop them off, you and Peter should return your engine to Tidmouth and head home for the night. I'll give your early morning jobs to others so you both can catch up on your rest."

"Thank you, Sir!" Bob replied, grateful.

Their boss laughed, "You're quite welcome. And, make sure you inform Peter of this change."

Bob nodded. Then he let the former engines know they were setting off, shut the coach's door, and headed back to his engine. Sir Topham and Lady Hatt had already gotten into their car and started driving away. Before climbing into the cab, Bob uncoupled them from the coach. Peter manned the engine while Bob went to the turntable controls. Together, they turned their engine around so it was facing the right way and started forward. Peter drove down the track next to the coach until he came to set of points. There he was switched back onto the correct rails and carefully reversed. When the two sets of bumpers met, he swiftly applied the brakes. The newly turned humans inside the coach felt it jostle as it was bumped.

Bob then coupled the coach up and got into the cab, taking over the controls. Finally, they were on their way.

~

The coach rattled and rolled along the tracks; the former engines were now experiencing first hand what it was like to be a passenger. "You know," James remarked, "I always thought this would be more... comfortable."

"I agree..." Henry responded, "It's quite--" Just then, they went over an older section of rails causing the coach sway and jerk around, "...bumpy."

Gordon sniffed, "It's because we are in a branchline coach. If we were on the express, I guaranteed our ride would be much smoother."

"Oh please Gordon," Emily scoffed, "it doesn't matter what engines or coaches go over worn out tracks. They all will shake and bounce."

Suddenly, they were jostled about once more. "Uhh!" James groaned, "This makes me feel bad for all the times I bumped the coaches too hard." Everyone else agreed with that statement, even Gordon. This actually managed to lift the mood at least slightly, as the group began to reminisce about old accidents or mistakes that involved coaches.

Percy was laughing along with the stories when he noticed that Thomas was being very quiet. His best friend hardly joined in, even when he was referenced, only giving a few comments here and there. He seemed to be fully committed to staring out the window, deep in thought. "Thomas?" he whispered, "Are you alright?"

Thomas jumped when Percy said his name, startled out of his thinking, "Hm? Oh, I'm fine Percy."

However, the former green tank engine was not convinced, "What's wrong? You can tell me."

He knew he couldn't hide anything from his best friend, so Thomas sighed and said, "I-I just... Percy, what if this is my fault?" At Percy's confused look, he further explained, "I mean, James and Gordon have a point. I was the first to become human... What if I accidentally said or did something to cause this?"

"Well... do you remember saying or doing anything that could have led to us turning into humans?"

Thomas thought about it for a minute, trying to recall any moment that could have been connected to their current states. His mind came up with nothing, "Uh, no..."

"Then there's your answer." Percy reasoned, "I'm pretty sure you would remember something like that, especially right now."

"Huh... You have a point, Percy."

"Exactly! Don't listen to Gordon or James! They're just upset and looking for someone to take their anger out on. I know you, Thomas; you wouldn't wish this on any of us, not even them."

Thomas was honestly kind of flattered by this statement and grateful for the defense, "Thanks Percy! You know, you're smarter than others give you credit for."

"That's what I've been saying! I may not know a lot about things, but that doesn't make me stupid!"

"No it does not." Thomas agreed, leaning into his best friend slightly. Suddenly, their moment was interrupted by James addressing him.

"Hey Thomas, remember when you were set to pull your first passenger train, but forgot the coaches?" Laughter and giggles followed the comment, and soon Thomas and Percy were drawn back into the conversation. Eventually, everyone was amused and distracted by the sharing of past tales, which made the ride go by much faster. In fact, they were all a bit surprised when the rumbling of the coach around them slowed to a stop. A few seconds later, Peter opened the door and said, "Alright, we're here! Time to get off." In a single file line, the group exited the coach, walking around to the other side. From there, they were able to see the Duke and Duchess's summer house in the distance. They all marveled at the impressive structure, glittering bright with numerous lamps.

Then a familiar voice rang out, "Oh thank goodness you all are here!" To their right, the group finally noticed the square shape of a steam tram with no face at its front. Beside it was its driver, missing his long jacket, and a man with gray skin and brown hair, who was only wearing said jacket.

"Toby!" Percy yelled and rushed to meet him, followed by everyone else, "We didn't know you would be here!"

"Neither did I! To be honest, I was kind of hoping what my driver told me wouldn't be true; that you would all still be engines sleeping peacefully in your sheds."

"Well, sorry to burst your bubble, Toby," James snorted, "but, clearly, we're all suffering this same fate."

"What was your experience with it?" Emily questioned, completely ignoring James's comment.

Toby instinctively wrung his hands together, "It wasn't... pleasant, that's for certain. I was sleeping when suddenly I awoke to a loud voice and what felt like the world moving around me. As it turned out, i-it was just my driver shaking me in an attempt to wake me up. But, that didn't make it any less startling! Then everything was made worse when I got a look at my... my h-hands! M-my driver said I nearly passed out from panic. It w-was horrible!" The others could tell recounting this information was stressful for Toby, the presence of his stutter a dead giveaway. At the part about nearly passing out, Henry winced in sympathy. After all, he could relate. Edward stepped in to try and sooth his friend's frazzled nerves, "Easy Toby, you're okay. Take a couple deep breaths." The former steam tram did as instructed, and eventually was able to ground himself. "When I finally managed to calm down," the former steam tram continued in a more steady tone, "my driver told me we had to go to the Duke and Duchess of Boxford's summer house because the Fat Controller said so. Though I have no idea why..."

"This is where we will be staying." Henry clarified, "Which, I guess means that we'll be sleeping here?"

"Quite right, Henry!" the sound of Sir Topham Hatt's speaking surprised everyone, drawing their attention to the path that led from the rails to the building. There stood their boss with Lady Hatt at his side. "Now that you're all here, allow me to show you to your temporary living space."

Chapter Text

After saying goodbye to both Toby's driver and Thomas's crew, the eight former steam engines followed the Fat Controller and his wife up the path that connected the summer house to the platform by the rails. As they approached the building, Percy quietly uttered, "Wow..." and for good reason. The Duke and Duchess's summer home was much grander up close. In order to enter just the front yard, the group had to pass through a heavy cast iron fence on top of a stone wall surrounding the entire property. Off to the side stood a beautiful gazebo and yard full of well-maintained foliage and trees. The house itself was even more impressive. A tall double set of dark-stained wooden doors covered by a canopy served as the main entrance and there were many large windows on every wall. It even had outdoor lights installed along the walkway, which was very rare for private residences. Most common homes had either nothing or a simple lantern that hung by the front entrance.

When they finally reached the doors, the Steam Team just stood there gawking with Lady Hatt while her husband went to retrieve the spare key from the flower pot as instructed. "Aha!" he exclaimed as he uncovered a small silver key from the soil, "There we are!" Then he returned to the others, clearing his throat to get everyone's attention. He wanted to say a few things before letting them in. "Alright, as I mentioned earlier, this is where you all will be staying for now. The Duke and Duchess of Boxford were very generous in lending out their summer home. Therefore, I expect you to appreciate that generosity and treat this house with respect. Understand?"

"But Sir..." James complained, "Why are we forced to sleep here and not in our sheds?" There were murmurs of agreement throughout the group.

"We've been over this. Trust me James, while the sheds are suitable for engines, they are not for humans which is what you are right now. This is for the best. Now, I repeat myself, do you all understand that this is not your house so you should be on your best behavior?" Once he got nods and verbal agreements from all the Steam Team members, he unlocked the doors and led them inside. "Watch your step." he called out as they traversed a short yet dark hallway. When Sir Topham Hatt arrived into the center room, he located a light switch and turned it on. A bright glow illuminated the area from above and revealed its contents.

The hallway had deposited them into a wide spacious interior with a fancy chandelier hanging in the center of the ceiling. To the left was the parlor, an open room with no inner walls. There sat a long couch as well as two arm chairs, one on either side. In the middle was a wooden coffee table with carved floral patterns, and on the far wall was an ornate looking fireplace. There was a single shelf and end tables, on one of which was a hightech-looking radio and the other a lamp that the Fat Controller proceeded to turn on as well. Beyond the parlor was a glass side door which led back outside, and past that was a wall with an arched entrance way. From where the former engines were standing, they could only see part of a big table with chairs surrounding it. Meanwhile, most of the right side of the house was walled off with two closed doors. Finally, towards the back was a staircase that ascended to a second floor.

Lady Hatt stepped in to further explain the summer house's layout. "Everyone, may I have your attentions? I know this is an interesting new experience, but do try to keep your focuses on me for the next few minutes. As I'm sure you all can see, over to your left is the parlor. Past that is the dining room where you all will eat your meals." Then a thought occurred to her, "That is... if you all need to eat, of course."

"Eat?" Percy whispered to Thomas. All he got in response was a shrug of confusion.

"Beyond that, which you can't really see from here, is the kitchen where food is stored and meals are prepared." Lady Hatt continued before moving on to the other side. Gesturing to the door closest to them, she said, "This is a study, a quiet room full of books if any of you would like to entertain yourselves by reading in peace. Just remember to put the books back where you found them when you are finished. The room beside it is a loo. We will discuss more about that later. The bedrooms are upstairs. Oh! Bertram, we should probably establish the sleeping arrangements now."

"Quite right, dear." Sir Topham Hatt agreed. "Unfortunately, while this home has a very impressive size, there are still not enough bedrooms for each of you to have your own. So, some of you will have to share."

"How many rooms are there?" Edward questioned.

"Four." Lady Hatt answered, "Thus, there will be two per bedroom." As the Steam Team members all looked at each other uncertainly, Lady Hatt quickly added, "Except for Emily. She will have her own room."

Emily was puzzled by this. "Huh?" Her friends felt the same, though some were a little more vocal about it.

"W-what?!" Gordon spluttered in outrage.

"That's not fair! Why is Emily the only one to have a room to herself?!" complained James.

The Fat Controller stammered, unsure of how to explain, "Um, w-well... you see James, Emily is a... uh..."

Shaking her head at her husband's nervousness, Lady Hatt stepped in, "As I'm sure you all noticed, Emily is different from the rest of you. She is a lady, and because of that, she requires more privacy."

"But--" Gordon tried to argue, but was quickly cut off.

"There will be no exception to this. Emily gets a room to herself and that is final." Her tone made it clear no one could oppose.

"Eh-hem." Sir Topham Hatt drew attention back to him, "Unfortunately, that means one of you will have to sleep down here on the sofa." All the former engines, except for Emily, gave each other weary glances. At the silence, their boss finished with, "Do I have any volunteers?"

The group remained quiet, no one stepping forward. After a minute, the Fat Controller was debating on just choosing someone when a meek voice said, "I'll sleep down here, sir..." It was Toby.

"Are you sure, Toby?" Edward asked, always worried for his friends, "I can sleep on the... sofa, if you'd like?"

Toby shook his head. "It's alright Edward. I'm used to sleeping alone in my shed, so it's probably for the best. Besides, I might be able to see some birds outside the windows in the mornings."

"Very well." said Sir Topham Hatt, "Thank you Toby for volunteering." The former steam tram gave a shy smile at his boss's gratitude. "Now for the rest of you. There are three rooms left and six of you. So, who wants to be roommates?"

"I call Thomas!" Percy instantly exclaimed, grabbing his best friend's arm in the process.

"Okay, okay, calm down now. Thomas, are you alright with that?"

Thomas nodded, "Of course! I'd be happy to sleep with Percy!" At this statement Lady Hatt tried to muffle a snort of laughter behind her hand while her husband coughed awkwardly.

"Thomas," Sir Topham Hatt cautioned, "be careful with how you word things. Certain phrases can have different meanings as a human." He didn't elaborate further, leaving Thomas confused. What had he said that was so bad? "Anyways," their boss moved on, "so it is decided that Thomas and Percy will share a room. Now for the rest of you. Hmm. Gordon, James, how about you two be roommates?"

"Absolutely not, Sir!" Gordon scoffed indignantly at the mere suggestion, "I cannot sleep near James; he'll keep me up all night with his talking!"

James huffed and shot back, "Like you have any room to speak, Mr. Snores-a-lot!"

"How dare you--!"

Sir Topham Hatt rapidly put an end to the argument before it could progress further, "Enough! It was just a suggestion." The two fell quiet, but still glared at each other.

Then Henry timidly raised a hand, and said, "I can be Gordon's roommate." which surprised no one.

Gordon nodded, "That's acceptable."

"Then," Edward remarked, "I guess that leaves you and me, James."

"Fine." James grumbled while crossing his arms. Edward just rolled his eyes at the other's dramatics.

Having the partners decided, Sir Topham Hatt continued with the tour, "Good! Now that that's done, everyone follow us upstairs so we can get you settled in. That includes you Toby." He flipped another switch to light the staircase before he and his wife climbed up with the Steam Team trailing behind. The Hatts had to wait at the top for a while as the former engines slowly ascended the steps. Thomas and Percy had some experience with stairs so they had little trouble, soon joining their boss and his wife. However, the others were still very inexperienced and thus overly careful with each ledge. With a lot of patience and reassurance, everyone eventually made it to the second floor safely.

The stairway connected to a much longer parallel hall on the right. The group approached a door nearby and Lady Hatt said, "This is the first room; they all have their own loos, like the one downstairs, inside." Then she opened the door and turned to the only other woman there, "Emily, please come with me. I need to... discuss some things with you in private." Emily gave a worried gaze to the rest of her friends before entering.

Lady Hatt was about to follow after her, but her husband grasped her shoulder for a moment. He spoke nervously, "Uh dear... Perhaps that can wait until after we've gotten everyone settled?"

She placed her hand on top of Sir Topham Hatt's in a comforting gesture, but then said, "Oh Bertram, don't be ridiculous. This is very important, and Emily and I have a lot to talk about. So, it's better if we start earlier. Besides, you shouldn't be concerned. You can handle the men on your own just fine!"

"But--" the Fat Controller attempted to argue, however; his wife didn't give him the chance. She just shut the door on him. Slowly, he turned around to meet the seven remaining Steam Team members and their confused expressions.

"What did Lady Hatt and Emily have to talk about?" Percy innocently asked.

Their boss spluttered as his cheeks grew pink. Pulling at his collar, he vaguely answered with, "Lady stuff! Stuff that you all do not need to know about yet!" Or hopefully ever... he thought to himself. All he received were even more confused faces and raised eyebrows. "Eh-hem, anyways," Sir Topham Hatt frantically pushed on before anymore questions could be asked, "follow me down the hall!" Not much further was an intersecting corridor which led to the left. Beyond that, straight ahead, was a second door. The group went down the other hallway first. Here there were two more doors, one on either side. "This," the Fat Controller explained while gesturing to the door on the left wall, "was a room designed for the chance of a child or two accompanying the Duke and Duchess in the future. For now, it is used as a guest room. Unfortunately, that means it has less space." He directed his gaze at the two former tank engines standing next to each other, "Thomas, Percy, since you two are the smallest of the group, you will sleep here."

"Yes, sir." both said in unison, although neither liked being referred to as 'small.'

Their boss nodded in approval before turning to the other door. "The room on the right is the master's bedroom. It is where the Duke and Duchess sleep when they visit here. It is also the biggest bedroom in the house. For that reason, Gordon and Henry will sleep there."

"Thank you, Sir!" Gordon exclaimed, thrilled to be given what was clearly the best and most important sleeping quarters. Henry gave a more reserved "Thank you," though he still felt pride at the choice. Both Thomas and Percy pouted at the decision, while Edward just shook his head in amusement. James, on the other hand, was silently stewing in jealousy with his arms crossed. Afterwards, Sir Topham Hatt led them back to the main hall and to the final door in the area. "James, Edward, this is your room." This time, he actually opened the door to let everyone have a look around. It was a comfortable room: plush carpet floors; a decent sized bed near the far left corner with an durable wooden frame and two matching nightstands on either side; a window with sheer curtains that faced the adjacent railway tracks; a chest of drawers and wardrobe stood next each other on the right wall; and finally in the far right corner was a door which presumably led to the loo.

"This is quite a nice room, isn't it James?" Edward remarked as he ventured around the space.

"It's... fine, I suppose." James just grumbled, clearly still cross about Gordon and Henry getting the better one. Edward sighed; hopefully James would get over it soon.

Everyone was busy milling about, curious about all the new objects and furniture, while Sir Topham Hatt watched from the sidelines. If any of them knew what something was, it was because they heard passengers, crew members, or workmen mention it on passing. Henry and Percy were examining the wardrobe while Gordon scrutinized the chest of drawers next to it. Edward checked out the view from the window as Toby took hold of one of the curtains for a closer look at the fabric. James seemed preoccupied by the bed, sliding a hand down one of the smooth poles of the frame. Thomas was the only one to approach the mystery door. After staring at it for a moment, he grasped the metal knob and copied what the Fat Controller did earlier. After twisting his wrist and giving a light push, the door creaked open, revealing the additional room inside.

"Sir?" Thomas called out, "Is this the 'loo' Lady Hatt mentioned?"

Sir Topham Hatt grimaced, having hoped to delay the subject of loos for as long as possible. But, in the end he had no choice. "Yes Thomas, that is. It's also known as a washroom." Thomas's discovery had attracted the attentions of the others.

"What's it for?" Percy questioned as they crowded into it.

"Um, well, you see Percy... a loo has many functions." their boss answered as he moved to the front of the group.

"Like?" prompted Toby.

"Like... uh..." Sir Topham Hatt murmured, trying to prolong the inevitable, "Like, like cleaning yourselves!" He quickly pointed to the bathtub, "This is a tub! It is what people use to wash up."

"You mean," James spoke up, suddenly sounding eager, "it's like a wash down station?"

"Exactly, James!" The former red engine's mood appeared to lighten with this revelation. "And, over here is the sink!" their boss quickly moved on, "We use it to clean ourselves as well, but for smaller things like washing our hands and brushing our teeth."

"B-brushing t-teeth?!" Henry stuttered, the only brushes coming to his mind being those used during wash downs.

The Fat Controller nodded, "Yes, it is a very important part of hygiene. If you turn one of the two handles, water will come out of the tap. Left for hot, right for cold." Thomas, ever the adventurous did just that, turning the one for cold and watching in fascination as water came spurting out a second later. It was like a mini version of a water stop spout. He put his hand under the spray, feeling the cold wetness against his new skin. It was interesting to say the least. Soon, however, Sir Topham Hatt came over and put an end to his fun, "Alright Thomas, that's enough." His voice was gentle yet firm, and as he said this, he turned the tap off, "It's best not to waste water." Then he handed Thomas a small cloth, "Here, this is a towel. We use it to dry our hands and faces."

Suddenly, Percy cried out, "Wow! There's another me in the wall!" He was staring at the space above the sink, where indeed there was a copy of him staring straight back.

Sir Topham Hatt laughed at this, "Don't be ridiculous Percy! That's just your reflection in the mirror. People use it to make sure they are proper."

The former green tank engine was still confused, "Reflections?"

"Remember how when you pass by ponds or lakes as engines you can see yourselves in them? It's like that."

"Oh!" Percy said in understanding before going back to looking at himself. And, he wasn't the only one. The mirror had captivated each newly turned human; after all, this was the first time any of them were able to see their new appearances.

"This is what we look like now?" Thomas murmured, unsettled by the one staring back at him. It was definitely his face, and yet it was completely off.

"O-oh my..." Henry uttered while instinctively touching his features like he was testing if they were real or not.

"Move, move already!" James yelped as he forced his way to the front to get a better look at himself. He was not pleased, "Ah! I knew it! I knew it! Blue really does look terrible on me!" Normally, the others would tease him about his over the top obsession with the color red, but they were too transfixed by their own bodies. Even the more rational personalities like Edward and Toby were uncomfortable with the whole thing.

"Everyone, calm down." Sir Topham Hatt attempted to regain some order, "I know this must be a... surreal experience for you all, but you can't stay here all night gawking at yourselves in the mirror. Plus, all of your rooms have mirrors in them that you can look at as much as you want during your free time." Then he took out his pocket watch, "Surely Jane is finished talking with Emily by now; we should reunite with them."

He was about to walk out when Toby called out, "Wait, Sir! You missed something!" The Fat Controller froze, praying that it wasn't what he suspected it was. When he turned back around, his prayers were left unanswered. Toby was pointing to the short porcelain bowl next to the sink. Letting out a breath, Sir Topham Hatt accepted his fate, and thanked the heavens that he at least had some experience potty training his son, "Um... Well, you see... that is... uh, something called... a toilet." Nevertheless, this would be one of the most awkward moments of the Fat Controller's life, and that was saying something.

~

Meanwhile, Emily was having her special conversation with Lady Hatt. They had started with some basics like what certain furniture pieces were and their functions. But, eventually, Emily just had to ask a question that was nagging on her conscious, "Lady Hatt, why did we need to separate from everyone else to talk?"

Lady Hatt sighed, and sat down on the edge of the bed. She looked at the former engine, then pat the spot beside her. Emily, taking the hint, sat on the mattress as well. "Emily," Lady Hatt began, "as I'm sure you've noticed by now, especially if you woke up in the nude as I've been informed, you are different from your friends.

Emily immediately perked up, happy to finally have someone address that detail, "Yes! I have these mounds on my chest and no dangling things between my legs. And no one would tell me why!"

"Emily, please!" Lady Hatt exclaimed, a light blush decorating her cheeks, "It is not proper to be so direct! But, yes. Those are some of the differences I was referring to." After clearing her throat, she simply stated, "The sole reason why is that you are a woman."

"A woman? You mean, like you?"

"Exactly, men and women have differing physical traits because they have different roles in nature."

"Like?" Emily inquired.

"Well, for instance, ladies are able to have babies. That is why we have mounds on our chests, which are called breasts by the way, and no 'dangling things' as you put it between our legs. It all has to do with child bearing."

Emily nodded along, "I know that babies come from mothers, but I'm not sure how it works."

Lady Hatt instantly shut down that line of questioning, "And, it's not something you need to know about yet." Or hopefully ever. she thought. "Anyways, due to these different parts, women also function differently from men in many ways."

"Is that why we needed to discuss this in private?" the former engine pondered, "Because I'm a woman and all my friends are men?"

"Yes. Trust me, Emily, it just wouldn't be wise to try and explain all of this to you in their presence. Besides, they will probably be already overwhelmed from learning about how men work."

"Okay then," agreed Emily before continuing with, "So... How do women work?" From there, Lady Hat launched into a lengthy explanation of the general needs of ladies. And boy, there was a lot to learn. For example, she instructed that Emily would always need to sit while using the toilet and do something called shaving during washes once and a while. That was all embarrassing to be taught, even for Emily who was always hungry for more knowledge. But by far, nothing was more horrifying than being told about the process of menstruation. "We bleed from between our legs?!" Emily shrieked in disbelief.

"Yes, around a week out of every month. It's completely natural."

"Why?! Isn't bleeding a bad thing!?" as she said this, Emily remembered Edward's hurt knees and the story about Henry's driver.

"Normally that is the case. However, for women, consistent bleeding from our reproductive systems is good thing. It means we're healthy and everything is working as it should." Then Lady Hatt went into detail about possible symptoms that could occur during a menstruation period.

At the end, Emily couldn't help but yelp, "But, that sounds awful!"

"Well, the severity of these ailments differ from person to person. One lady might feel a lot of pain or fatigue while another may only experience some bloating." Her words did nothing to comfort Emily, and Lady Hatt quickly realized this, "It's alright Emily, calm down. Look, we don't even know if you'll have a menstrual cycle or not since we don't know how human you and your friends truly are. I just thought I'd teach you about it now so, in case it does happen, you won't go into a frenzied panic."

Emily thought about this for a moment while attempting to control her racing heart. After mulling it over, she came to understand that Lady Hatt was only trying to prepare her for the potential future. If every woman experienced menstruation at some point, now that Emily was a woman, there was a good chance she would experience it as well. And, if she knew nothing about it, she had no doubt her reaction to blood suddenly coming from between her legs would be hysteria. "You're right... I'm sorry for my outburst."

Lady Hatt smiled and placed her hand on the newly turned human's shoulder, "You're welcome Emily, but there is no need to apologize. It is completely understandable that you would be nervous about something like this, especially if you've never heard of it before. Just remember, you have nothing to worry about. I'll get you everything you'll need, and if you do experience it, send for me. I will come and assist you as soon as possible."

"Thank you!" Emily exclaimed gratefully. The two sat in silence for a minute until she asked, "Is there anything else I need to learn about being a woman?"

"Actually, yes. But, this time it will be much more fun. We need to talk about clothes!" That's not at all where Emily believed she was going. "Now, I'm sure you've seen a variety of outfits worn by your passengers, and just how different a women's clothes are from a man's."

"I have, yes, like between you and Sir Topham Hatt. Although I've never given it much thought."

"Well, you never had a reason to. Ladies have a wide arrange of styles and clothing to choose from. For instance, we can wear pants and shirts like men, but also dresses and skirts." Then Lady Hatt grabbed the bag she had brought with her, "You know what, Emily? I think the best way for you learn about women's fashion is to wear something more feminine." From the bag, she pulled out beautiful light green nightgown with long sleeves and a lace collar. "Here."

With wide eyes, Emily gripped the silky fabric, "Oh my goodness, Lady Hatt... This is so pretty; it's even green! But... I-I can't accept this."

"Oh please," Lady Hatt waved away the other's concerns, "I insist. It's one of my older nightgowns that doesn't quite fit me right anymore. I was planning on getting rid of it anyways. Besides, I think you have a better use for it."

Emily didn't know what to say other than, "Thank you..."

"Well, why don't you try it on? It will be much more comfortable to sleep in than the stiff heavy work clothes you're wearing." Lady Hat led Emily to the washroom, and stood outside the closed door to give her some privacy. The former engine was actually able to take off her current outfit with relative ease. But, before she attempted to put on the nightgown, she couldn't help but look at her face in the mirror provided. It was... uncanny.

Lady Hatt waited for a few minutes, wanting to let Emily figure things out for herself. However, as time passed and she didn't hear a word from the other, she started to grow concerned. "Emily?" she asked while softly knocking, "Is everything alright?" When there was no response, she decided to let herself in. What greeted her was Emily standing in the nude, seemingly glued to the mirror and unable to take her eyes off of it. She was rubbing her fingers experimentally through her new wavy black hair, and the nightgown sat on the floor by her feet. "Emily?" Lady Hat said again, this time louder. Her voice appeared to shock the other out of her trance-like state.

"Lady Hatt! I-I'm sorry, I--"

Lady Hatt quickly moved to her side and shushed her, "It's okay. Again, you don't need to apologize. I understand that this whole scenario must be very stressful for you."

Emily remained quiet for a moment before whispering, "It's just... I-I can see myself; I can see my face. But... it's wrong. This isn't what I'm meant to be. I'm a steam engine, not a human. Part of me wants to believe that this is just a horrible dream, that I'll wake up any moment and be back in my berth at Tidmouth. Yet, I know it's not because everything feels too real." She stopped and sniffled. Lady Hatt didn't know how to respond, so instead she kept silent and rubbed the other's shoulder in a comforting manner. Relaxing a little at her gesture, Emily finished with, "I'm scared, Lady Hatt... What if we're stuck like this forever?"

"Don't think like that, Emily. I'm certain you will turn back eventually, and Bertram will be searching for answers nonstop until he figures out what happened. No matter what, we will be there for you all." Emily smiled at the declaration, wiping away the tears in her eyes. "Now, how about I help you into that nightgown?" Lady Hatt suggested while grabbing it from the floor.

"O-okay." Emily shakily agreed.

"Here, lift your arms up." In one smooth motion, Lady Hat slipped the gown over Emily's head and maneuvered her arms into the sleeves. After a light tug, Emily's head popped through the neck hole and the gown draped over the rest of her body. "There we go, what do you think?"

Honestly, Emily felt much better wearing this than the workmen uniform. The fabric was soft against her skin and far less constricting. It was a bit short and tight in the chest, but that didn't really bother her. "I love it!" she squealed while turning to see her reflection. And, in her opinion, she looked a lot nicer in it too. Lady Hatt, on the other hand, was having a troubling realization. She was happy Emily liked it and that the nightgown fit her well enough. However, this and seeing Emily naked earlier reinforced that the newly turned human was quite attractive. Now, this in of itself wasn't a problem, but there could be ramifications down the road which she needed to address. And, the sooner she did, the better. She was drawn out of her thoughts when Emily wondered, "Do you think the rest are done with their talk by now?"

"Um, probably..." Lady Hatt replied, "But, before we rejoin them, there is one more thing I need to tell you."

"What?"

"Emily, you... have a very attractive figure. Overall, this is a good thing and something you should be joyful about. However, beauty can result in a lot of attention from other people."

"Oh, that's nothing new! People stare at me all the time when I take passenger trains, especially after I've just had a wash down."

Lady Hatt shook her head, "This would be a different kind of attention. It's hard to explain. I just... Promise me something, Emily."

"Okay?"

"When you go out into the public, do not go anywhere with a stranger no matter what they say to you. Understand?"

"Uh, yes Lady Hatt. I promise not to go anywhere with strangers."

"Good." Lady Hatt nodded. They would have to have a more in depth conversation at a later date. "Now, let's go check on Bertram and your friends, shall we?"

~

As it turned out, mortified was how everyone else was doing, so much so that Sir Topham Hatt could barely look his former engines in the eyes at the moment. The sentiment was mutual. Most of the horribly personal and humiliating talk they just had with their boss of all people left its mark on their psyches. "I had no idea humans were so... so..." Henry babbled as the group walked back to Emily's room.

"Disgusting?" James helpfully tacked on, receiving a nod and shudder in response.

"I pray to Lady that we will not have to deal with it!" and all agreed with the former green tender engine.

Any further conversing was cut off by Lady Hatt emerging from Emily's room and cheerfully calling out, "Hello boys! Did everything go alright?" The awkward expressions were enough of an answer.

Her husband cleared his throat before replying, "It went... as well as to be expected."

Thankfully, the awkwardness was momentarily forgotten by Emily stepping into view in her new nightgown. Percy was the first to spot her and exclaim, "Wow, Emily!" which quickly drew everyone else's attention to her.

"Where did you get that?" Thomas asked while moving towards her to get a closer look.

"Lady Hatt gave it to me! Isn't it just beautiful?"

"It does look quite nice on you." Edward remarked as James begrudgingly nodded in agreement.

Gordon questioned, "Do we get any new clothes as well?"

"I'm sorry, boys..." Lady Hatt apologized, dashing any hopes, "I was only able to find something for Emily on such short notice."

The disappointment was obvious, so Sir Topham Hatt added, "But, don't worry. We will get more comfortable clothing for you all soon." Then he clapped his hands, "Now, it is very late and I'm sure you are all extremely tired." There were grunts and mutters of confirmation, Percy even yawned. "It's time to say goodnight to each other and head to bed." And, that is exactly what they all did. After a brief explanation of how to properly use a bed, the newly turned humans wished each other a goodnight like they would have at the sheds and retreated to their assigned rooms, aside from Toby that is. He followed the Fat Controller and his wife back downstairs.

"Here Toby, relax on the couch and I'll get some bedding for you." Lady Hatt instructed.

The former steam tram rubbed his arm, "Oh no ma'am, you don't have trouble yourself with that."

Lady Hatt quickly dismissed his words with a wave of her hand, "Nonsense, it's no trouble at all. Now, make yourself comfortable and I'll be right back." As she left, Toby sat down, marveling at the softness of the sofa. Meanwhile, Sir Topham Hatt made himself busy by turning off the remaining lights. Soon, Lady Hatt returned with an armful of blankets and pillows. "Here you are!" She set up the pillows before telling Toby to lay down. Then she draped a thick blanket over him, even going so far as to tuck it in around him. "How's that?"

Toby sank into the plush cushions, his exhaustion finally taking over, "That... feels good."

The Fat Controller chuckled at his drowsy voice. "Alright then. Goodnight Toby, sleep well." With that, his wife switched off the final light and exited the summer home. After locking the door and returning the key to it's hiding place, the couple trekked back to their car, quite tired themselves. "Well, that could have gone smoother..." Sir Topham Hatt commented as he sat in the driver's seat, scratching his head.

"Oh, I don't know. For a spur of the moment thing, I think it went alright." The Fat Controller just sighed in response to his wife's optimism as he reclined into his seat for a second. "What's that sigh for, Bertram?"

"I'm just... concerned about tomorrow. My Tidmouth engines will not have anyone watching over them like the others. I would gladly do it, but I know I'm going to be preoccupied trying to keep everything in order on the railway. Things are going to be chaotic, I'm sure."

"Bertram, you needn't worry about that."

"Why?"

"I will watch over them tomorrow! I've already come up with some plans."

"Really?" Sir Topham Hatt remarked as he started the car.

"Mmm hmm! I'm just going to need to borrow your checkbook." And, suddenly the Fat Controller was very worried again.

~

When the Hatts and Toby disappeared downstairs, the remaining group members split up to go to their respective rooms. Emily gave a quick goodnight before shutting her door. Meanwhile, the men walked back through the hallway. As they approached the branching corridor, Thomas fell into line with Edward. "Are you sure you'll be alright sleeping with James?" he whispered to his mentor figure.

"I'll be fine Thomas. James can be dramatic sometimes, but he's got a good heart. I'm sure we'll make it work." Then he called out to the rest, "Have a goodnight!" before following James into their shared quarters. Thomas, Henry, and Percy responded with "goodnights" of their own while Gordon just grunted. Finally, the remaining Steam Team members arrived at their doors. Gordon immediately retreated into the master bedroom. Henry stayed just long enough to politely wish Thomas and Percy to sleep well, then went after him and closed the door. That left Thomas and Percy standing alone in the dark hall.

Thomas took initiative and entered their room. After finding the light switch, the two former tank engines looked excitedly around, taking in the new area. It wasn't nearly as big as the room Edward and James were given. It was also limited in furniture in comparison. There was another, although taller, chest of drawers on the back wall, a smaller bed tucked into the bottom right corner, a night table with a lamp on it that created a gap between the bed's frame and wall, a window near the foot of the bed with a decent view and lacy curtains, a door in the back left corner that most likely led to the washroom, and finally a simple chair sat in the back right corner by the window. But, what it lacked in furnishing it made up for in charm. Unlike every part of the house they'd seen so far, this room was painted. Pale blue vertical stripes decorated the walls in a unique fashion. Many of the furniture pieces were white instead of a dark wood, making the room have a much softer and brighter appearance. The two took a moment to better explore their surroundings. Percy instantly started rushing about, quickly moving on from one detail to the next. Thomas decided to go slower and closely examine anything he found interesting. Despite looking different, the furniture functioned almost identically to the pieces they saw in James and Edward's room, so they weren't very exciting the second time around. Something that did catch his attention though was a painting hanging on the wall. It's gilded frame sparkled, but what really caught Thomas's focus was the picture inside it. It was displaying a family: a husband and wife and what must be their two children. The children were playing in a grassy field on a clear day while their parents sat off to the side on a picnic blanket, huddled together. It was a sweet scene that made Thomas smile.

His thoughts were interrupted by Percy, who had completely missed the painting and just finished looking around the washroom, "Well... It's not as large as Edward and James's but it's got everything we need. A tub, sink, mirror, and... uh, a toilet." He muttered that last part, embarrassed.

Thomas chose not to comment on it because he didn't want to relive that discussion. "Good to know! Now, we should probably go to sleep like Sir Topham Hatt said."

His best friend nodded and yawned as the weight of his tiredness settled over him, "Yes, you're probably right..." First turning back off the light, the two then approached the bed. Percy went around to the side by the wall while Thomas took the other. It was easy pulling back the blankets and settling in. The effect was immediate.

"Oh wow..." Percy exhaled as he sank into the soft mattress, "That feels nice..." He didn't even bother to pull the covers back up.

Thomas laid down as well, and had to agree with his best friend's statement, "That does feel nice..." The only response he got was a light snore. Percy had already fallen asleep. Sitting back up while shaking his head in fondness, Thomas had just enough sense to grab the blankets and yank them over the two. He whispered, "Goodnight Percy." before snuggling in and letting his eyes fall shut.

~

Henry tentatively gazed around the 'master' bedroom. It was definitely larger then Edward and James's room, something that clearly delighted Gordon to no end. Sometimes Gordon and James's egos clashed in the most ridiculous ways. Then again, Henry supposed, it made sense in a lot of ways. When James first arrived to Sodor, he was more quiet and subdued, but was soon influenced by Gordon's attitude and became the vain red engine they were all so familiar with. With such similar personalities, of course the two would frequently fight for superiority over the other.

He was pulled from his musings by Gordon commenting, "Now this is a proper room!" as he sat on the bed. And, it certainly was a sight to behold. It was fancy with many furniture pieces including a wardrobe, vanity, chest of drawers, two night tables, another ornate hanging light fixture. The wide bed even had a canopy over top of it. But, what really drew Henry's attention was the window. Drawing back the floral printed curtains to peek outside, he was stunned by the gorgeous view. He had a perfect visual of the beautiful gazebo and the trees bordering the outer perimeter of the property.

"Gordon!" he called out, "You must see this view! It's even better than one James and Edward have!" Henry was expecting a some kind of verbal reply or even a huff, but all he heard was a loud snore. Turning back around, he saw that the former big blue tender engine had already fallen asleep. He must have been more tired than he let on... Henry thought as he approached the bed. He couldn't help but quietly giggle at the sight. Gordon was an engine that prided himself on his grace and composure, but right then he looked anything but composed. He hadn't even managed to get under the blankets, and both his left leg and arm were hanging off the side. His right hand rested on his bare stomach, and his normally pinched features were smoothed, giving him a relaxed expression. As a final touch, some strands of his, what Sir Topham Hatt called, hair dangled over his forehead.

Henry carefully made his way to Gordon's side, and shook his head. After a minute of struggling, he managed to pull the covers out from under the slumbering form, and never had Henry been more grateful for Gordon's heavy sleeping. He was certain his friend would not be pleased about being rudely woken up. Then he grabbed Gordon's leg and lifted it back up onto the mattress. He did the same thing with his hand, placing it by the other. As Henry did this, his newly acquired fingers brushed against his friend's stomach which made him pause. The skin was surprisingly soft and warm, a feeling that he had never experienced before. Sure, he had been touched as an engine many times by many people, like for instance, his crew giving him a supportive pat on the side of his boiler. But, the contact never felt like this; it was always somewhat muted, just a pressure. Here, he could make out texture and the slight movements caused by Gordon breathing.

Curious about these new sensations, Henry very gently ran his fingers up to Gordon's chest. It was then he realized it wasn't just Gordon that felt different; each touch sent bolts of energy through the former engine's fingertips. Frightened by this odd reaction, Henry quickly yanked his hand away, holding it close to his own chest. Gordon stirred for a heart-stopping moment, but he didn't appear to wake up or even seem bothered. Henry chose then to gaze at his friend's face. Gordon should really try to scowl less. His face looks a lot nicer like this... With that thought, he quickly pulled the blankets up over Gordon. After turning off the light, he retreated to his own side. As Henry laid down, he suddenly understood why Gordon fell asleep so fast. It was impossible not to succumb to his exhaustion when being cradled by something so comfortable. He passed out as soon as his head hit the pillows.

~

Edward sighed as he sat down on his and James's new bed, finally able to relax for the first time since this whole thing began. It also took the weight off his still sore knees. James, however, was most certainly not relaxed as he paced around the room, fussing over the details. Edward watched this go on for a minute before asking, "Something on your mind James?"

The former engine in question stopped and crossed his arms. "I don't see why Sir Topham Hatt gave Henry and Gordon the best bedroom in the house! Why do they deserve it over us?!"

And by us, he probably means himself... thought Edward, though what came out of his mouth was, "He gave us the reason. It's because of Gordon and Henry's larger sizes. They would be more comfortable in a bigger room."

James huffed in response, "Larger, smarger! They would have fit just fine in this room!"

"Oh James, what's done is done. There's no use complaining about it now. Besides, this room is very nice." When he saw James's shoulders slump, he quickly added, "Come lay down. You'll feel better in the morning, after a good night's rest."

"Well," James relented as he approached the bed, "I do need my beauty sleep."

"Exactly." Edward agreed. He then stood up to start pulling back the thick covers on his side, but paused when he noticed James not doing the same. Instead, the other was fumbling with the buttons on his jacket. "Um, James, what are you doing?"

"If you think I'm going to spend one more second in these atrociously blue clothes, think again." James snarkily answered.

"Uh, I don't know if that is such a good idea..." Unlike most of the engines on the island, Edward was actually... familiar with the concept of nudity and the taboo nature of it among humans. He had learned of it during the years of his youth, not long after the Northwestern Railway was established. While he was stopped with a passenger train at Wellsworth Station, a strong gust of wind had blown a woman's ruffled skirt up, revealing her undergarments and causing a ruckus. Edward hadn't understood why at the time, so his crew explained it to him as delicately as possible. Therefore, he had completely understood the night guardman's embarrassment towards them when they were naked; it merely hadn't been on the top of his list of concerns at that moment. Just because he understood the taboo didn't mean he was affected by it; it never applied to him or his friends, so there was no need for him to fuss over it. And, even as a human, that mentality stayed. He was actually more worried about Sir Topham Hatt making a surprise appearance in the morning and possibly seeing James with no clothes on.

Of course, James ignored his worries, letting the jacket slide off his arms and onto the floor. The pants came off next, being kicked to the side in disdain. "Ah," James exhaled once the garments left his body, "much better!"

Edward stared at the other while he stretched. It was intriguing to see the different grooves and details of the skin. Edward didn't know why, but it reminded him of when they were back at the sheds. Specifically, when he had accidentally fallen on top of James. Suddenly his body heated up, and a blush spread across his cheeks. He quickly turned to go switch off the light. If James saw, there would definitely be questions and teasing. Must be a human thing. To further take his mind off it, Edward cleared his throat and commented, "You really hate the color blue, don't you?"

This time, James sighed as he yanked back his section of the blankets. "It's not that simple, okay? Blue is not a bad color. I quite enjoy the beauty of clear blue skies and the ocean. It even looks decent on you." Edward made sure to log that statement into his memory; compliments from James, even one so basic, were a rare occurrence. "But, I do hate how the color blue looks on me! Red is the only color I want to be; it's... a part of who I am. Now, wasn't it you who said we should go to sleep?" As he spoke, he laid down and wrapped the blankets around himself, turning to face away from his friend.

Edward pursed his lips, but chose to respect the other's clear desire to not discuss the subject any further, "Alright, goodnight James."

The former red engine murmured a goodnight of his own before going silent. Edward then laid down next to him, pulling the covers up and shuffling around a bit to get fully comfortable. As he did this, he noticed James's breathing slow and even out, signs that he had fallen asleep. Yet, despite being extremely tired as well, Edward stayed awake a little longer, staring at the ceiling above him. He mentally repeated the brief conversation the two just had; it was another factor pointing to there being a lot more to James than just vanity. Eventually though, he just couldn't keep his eyes open a second longer and succumbed to the lull of slumber.

Chapter Text

When Edward roused the next morning, it was to a sharp jab in his stomach. It was forceful enough to pull him out of the heavy dreamless sleep that consumed him the moment he shut his eyes. He groaned as his hazy brain tried to ignore the pressure and return to resting. However, the prodding continued at random, this time not just in his stomach but also against his leg. With another moan, he instinctively turned over in an attempt to put more space between himself and whatever was touching him. Then he was falling! "Ah!" the former number two tender engine yelped as he accidentally tumbled off the bed. He hit the ground with a hard thud, his head narrowly missing the ledge of the nightstand. The fall was enough to startle him fully awake, adrenaline pumping as he scrambled into a sitting position. For a panic-inducing second, he forgot where he was, but soon all the events of last night and the reality of the situation came flooding back. He and his friends were human and staying at the Duke and Duchess of Boxford's summer house until further notice. As a result, Edward was currently sharing a room with James, and that meant... Placing a hand on the bed to sturdy himself, he gingerly rose to his feet. Stretching his new back, Edward directed his attention to the mattress he had been comfortably laying in a minute earlier. Just as he suspected: James had moved in his sleep and was now lounging on his back with half of him occupying what was supposed to be Edward's side. He had also stolen most of the blankets. A part of an arm and leg stuck out from underneath the pile and were in perfect nudging positions. Sighing and shaking his head, Edward looked back at the window and noticed something alarming. The sun was already shining high above the horizon! "Oh my gosh! We over-slept!" Frantically, he rushed to James and shook what he assumed to be a shoulder; it was hard to tell what was what under the lump of sheets. "James? James! Wake up!" The other just murmured something incoherent and rolled over so he was facing away from the disturbance. Edward was not about to be deterred that easily though. "James!" he called out while shaking him again, "You need to get up. The sun has already risen which means we're late!"

"Just a few more minutes..." James grumbled and shrugged Edward's hand away once more.

Edward let a harsh breath out through his nose, feeling irritation build within. Usually, he was more patient but his rude awakening and shocking fall had already soured his mood somewhat. He was about to give another attempt at shoving James when there was a sudden knock at their door. Oh no... That must be Sir Topham Hatt! He's surely cross with us! Edward fretted. If there was one thing no engine liked to do, it was make the Fat Controller angry with them. Unwilling to keep his boss waiting any further, he swallowed and approached the door. Edward prepared himself for a definite scolding as he opened it. Yet, much to his surprise, it wasn't the Fat Controller standing outside but his wife, Lady Hatt!

"Good morning, Edward! I'm glad to see you're already awake." Lady Hatt greeted cheerfully, "Is James up as well?"

"Uh, no ma'am." Edward answered after getting over the initial confusion. Then he quickly added, "I'm sorry we're so late!"

"Late? Whatever do you mean?"

"Well... We're always supposed to be up before the sun fully rises. Unless we're given special permission, of course."

Lady Hatt cocked her head in thought before chuckling, "Oh Edward, don't be silly! You need to remember you're not an engine right now."

"Yes, I am fully aware of that, but--"

"Which means," interrupted Lady Hatt, "you do not need to worry about your work schedule." Edward stayed silent as he realized she was correct. His crew was most likely up already and completing their assigned jobs for the day... without him. Lady Hatt didn't seem to notice the former engine's troubled expression. "Please wake up James and meet me downstairs in the kitchen. I've already instructed everyone else to do the same. And, don't delay! I have a surprise waiting for you all!" With that, Lady Hatt left in a flourish, a smile gracing her features. Edward watched her go before closing the door.

His mind was still swimming with the horrifying idea that his crew, or the railway in general, didn't need him. Didn't need any of them. If all their engines bodies worked as fine as Thomas and Percy's did yesterday, they could just be used like nothing happened. The weight of these thoughts settled heavily on his shoulders as he sat on the corner of the bed by James. Despite needing to go downstairs, he couldn't help but stew in silence for a bit. Where will we go if we stay like this forever? Edward turned to look at his companion who was still sleeping peacefully, blissfully unaware of the potential threat looming over them. Then he shook his head. No! I can't think that way! Sir Topham Hatt would never abandon us! He's not like that. So, with that affirmation, Edward buried those fears deep and instead focused on Lady Hatt's directions. Grabbing James's foot, he jostled it to hopefully rouse the other and called out in a stern voice, "James? You need to wake up! Lady Hatt wants us to meet her downstairs." Said former engine just yanked his foot away and snorted in response. Fed up with being ignored, Edward tried a different tactic. Standing and moving next to the slumbering being, he grasped the blankets James was wrapped in and pulled them off with a mighty heave!

A lot of bare gray skin greeted him; he had forgotten James had taken off his clothes last night. This wasn't the first time he'd had seen the other nude, but it was the most detailed look. Every other time he had been distracted by the absurdity of the situation. So, he couldn't stop his eyes from tracking down James's body, starting at his neck and ending at his toes. It was truly fascinating; the human body was a lot more... bizarre without clothes! His gaze lingered on specific areas like the other's rising and falling stomach, toned thighs, and his... penis, as Sir Topham Hatt called it, which lay flopped over in the crook of his hip. That was probably the strangest detail.

James, meanwhile, was feeling around for his missing covers. The cooler air hitting his skin was enough to wake him a little, and cracking an eye open, he mumbled, "Huh? Where's...?"

His voice snapped Edward out of his confusing trance-like state. "James!" he said in a way that hopefully sounded authoritative, "Get up and put your clothes back on!"

"Why?" James whined.

Edward rolled his eyes and explained again, "Because Lady Hatt has requested to meet with all of us in the kitchen. She said she has a surprise for us." The mentioning of a surprise got James intrigued enough to actually arise.

"What kind of surprise?" he asked as he slowly sat up, rubbing a sleepy eye.

"I don't know." the older of the two replied as he collected James's clothes from the floor, "Now put these on, please, so that we may go down."

James's nose wrinkled in distaste at the outfit, and he grouched about the color the whole time he dressed. Edward just rolled his eyes again, although this time fondly. It was honestly kind of grounding in a way; no matter the situation, one could always bet on James hating blue and being grumpy in the morning. Experiencing such a familiar routine was nice during these tumultuous times, and Edward secretly appreciated it. It helped distract him from some very depressing thoughts.

Soon enough, despite his displeasure, James was fully covered and presentable enough. With a nod of approval, Edward grabbed hold of the former red engine's hand and guided him out the door. He didn't notice the other's widened gaze and stiffened posture. James's focus locked onto where their hands joined as an unexplainable heat coursed through him, starting from their touch. He didn't have time to contemplate what it all meant because the two were not alone in the hallway.

"I wonder what Lady Hatt's surprise is?" Percy wondered as he bounced into the main hall with a less energetic but still curious Thomas following.

"I don't know," the former blue tank engine answered, "but I'm sure it's something good!" Then he spotted James and Edward approaching and said, "Good morning Edward! James. Did you two sleep well?"

"Uh, overall, it was nice." Edward replied, choosing to forgo divulging his fall off the bed and James jabbing him.

James meanwhile just sniffed and removed his hand from the other's hold; he had never been one for morning pleasantries if they didn't involve Sir Topham Hatt. Suddenly Gordon's voice boomed from their right. "Whatever this surprise is, it better be worth being woken up." The former big blue tender engine had just exited his own room with Henry trailing behind and approached the rest.

"Now Gordon," Henry attempted to soothe, "I'm sure it is very important. Besides, we've already slept way past our usual time." Edward was glad he wasn't the only one to notice that detail.

"Oh my gosh, you're right!" exclaimed Thomas, "I didn't even realize how late it is!"

"Do you think Sir Topham Hatt will be cross with us?" Percy asked nervously.

Quickly, Edward recounted what Lady Hatt had told him. "Everyone relax, the Fat Controller isn't going to scold us. Lady Hatt says we're essentially... excused from any railway duties or jobs, meaning we don't have to follow our usual schedules." The rest were quiet in astonishment after he finished.

"My goodness..." Henry uttered.

Percy barrelled in with, "Wait, wait, wait! You mean we get... the day off?"

"Not just the day, Percy!" snapped Gordon, "We will not be working until this... affliction is over, and therefore; we can't be really useful!"

"Affliction?"

"It stands for something that causes pain or suffering." Emily's voice suddenly rang out, answering Percy's inquiry. The former female engine had just left her room in time to hear it. "What are you all talking about out here?"

"How we can't be really useful while we're stuck as humans." James snidely replied.

Henry continued to fret while wringing his hands, "I'm sure Sir Topham Hatt will be very displeased! He needs us to be useful! What if he decides to replace us?!" His words sent chills down every other former engines' new spines.

"Now, now, there is no reason to panic." Edward softly reminded, trying to keep things from dwelling into chaos.

"Edward's right!" Thomas piped up, "Sir Topham Hatt wouldn't replace us! He cares for all of his engines, and would never be so cold-hearted!" The rest appeared to agree with him, yet Henry still seemed unsure. He was quite familiar with the Fat Controller's rage and sometimes very harsh punishments. He never completely forgot about his tunnel experience nor forgave his boss for it.

Emily added, "Look. We've got nothing to be worried about. We've seen that our... engine selves still work properly, and as long as that is the case, we won't be sent away. Not to mention, this wasn't any of our faults, so the Fat Controller has no reason to be cross with us." Her words of logic, at least temporarily, settled the group's nerves and a moment of calm enveloped them all.

It was soon broken by Gordon who remarked, "Alright! We've spent enough time here chatting. We shouldn't keep Lady Hatt waiting any longer."

Thomas nodded. "Gordon's actually right about that! We should go down now!" Then he took Percy's arm and headed towards the stairs. Gordon narrowed his eyes in annoyance at his comment, but a nudge from Henry made him let it go. And, with that, the remaining group members followed the two former tank engines. Thomas and Percy led the way down the stairwell, with everyone else tailing behind, albeit far more cautious. Eventually, they all arrived at the dining room. Toby was already there, sitting in the chair at the nearest left corner of the long wooden table taking up a majority of the space inside.

When he saw his friends approach, the former steam tram immediately perked up. "Good morning." he said politely. There was a flurry of good mornings sent his way, and a couple nods of acknowledgment.

"How did you sleep?" Edward asked.

"Oh, just fine! Thank you for asking, Edward. Believe it or not, the couch was quite comfortable, and I was even awoken to the chirps of birds outside! Just like back at my shed."

Emily smiled; she was glad the older steam tram, who tended to be more timid, was adjusting well. "That's wonderful Toby!"

Any other conversation was halted by Lady Hatt making an entrance. "Ah! I thought I heard more voices in here. I was concerned you all lost your way for a second!" She wasn't being serious with that last part, but the former engines seemed somewhat anxious about it.

Henry was quick to apologize. "We're sorry for making you wait, Lady Hatt..."

Lady Hatt instantly waved away their worry. "Oh please, relax! You have nothing to be sorry for. As I told Edward earlier, we have no fixed schedule to follow. I was just making a joke!" Then she clapped her hands. "Now, everyone take a seat." They all did as instructed. Edward chose to sit next to Toby while Gordon, almost instinctively, sat at the head of the table with Henry on his left. James took the seat next to Henry, followed by Emily. Thomas sat on the left next to Edward so he was facing her, and finally Percy took the seat beside him. Only two empty seats remained, one presumably for Lady Hatt. "Alright," Lady Hatt said once everyone was sitting, "are you all ready for my surprise?"

"Yes!" Percy instantly exclaimed with Thomas eagerly nodding in agreement. The older former engines chose to stay respectively silent but were quite curious themselves.

"Great! Here it is: I stopped by the market on my way here this morning and picked up some ingredients. I'm going to make you lot your first ever breakfast and meal!" There wasn't as much enthusiasm as Lady Hatt had been expecting. Mostly, they all just looked confused.

"Breakfast?" Percy questioned.

Thomas was quick to explain, "It's the first meal humans eat when they wake up in the morning."

"It was the meal being served when Thomas crashed through the wall of the stationmaster's house." James snidely commented, receiving a glare from said former tank engine and a few snickers from around the table.

"Eat?" Toby continued, ignoring James's remark, "Engines don't eat..."

"But," Lady Hatt responded gently, "humans do, so I'm assuming you'll need to as well. Don't worry, though. You'll get used to it in time, I'm sure. I'm preparing you all a classic: eggs on toast with a side of beans! It's simple but delicious, and should be easy for your newly formed palettes." Unfortunately, all the Steam Team members had skeptical expressions, and she sighed at the lack of confidence. "Just trust me; I swear you'll like it! Now, first things first: what would everyone like to drink?"

Each of the former engines simply stared at her. It was eventually Edward who answered, "What do you mean 'What would we like to drink?'"

"I mean exactly what I said. I'm asking what type of beverage you would prefer."

"Why water of course!" Gordon stated as if it were obvious, looking flabbergasted at the idea of anything else.

"What else would we drink?" Henry tacked on.

This was going to be a lot harder than Lady Hatt thought. "Look, I know as engines you only are able to have water. But, once again, you are all human which means you have many more options of drinks."

"Like what?" Percy asked, intrigued and excited, as the realization set in for everyone.

"Well, I brought tea, coffee, and orange juice. I wanted to give you plenty of choices." Despite her reassurance, everyone at the table still appeared hesitant to give Lady Hatt an answer. "Oh, don't be afraid; be adventurous!" she prompted, "Take advantage of this opportunity and try some new things!"

Still, all the Steam Team members stayed quiet after her encouragement. Lady Hatt was about to throw in the towel and fetch them some water when Thomas decided to speak up, "Orange... juice? We deliver oranges and other fruit all the time, and I know people really seem to like them. But, what is juice?"

Lady Hatt smiled, happy to finally see some participation, "Juice is just liquid squeezed out of fruit, and sometimes vegetables. It can come in a wide variety of flavors, but orange juice specifically is sweet with a hint of tartness."

"Sweet?" Percy joined in while bumping his best friend with his elbow, "Children love sweet things and are always happy when they get them. So, sweet has to be good!"

Thomas hummed in agreement. "Yeah! I'll have orange juice, please!" which was followed with a "Me too!" from Percy.

"Alright," Lady Hatt chuckled, "two orange juices for the tank engines! And, what about everyone else?"

Now that the initial ice had been broken, things got moving. Emily quietly said, "You know what? I've always been curious about tea, and why people here drink it so much."

"I agree with Emily. I frequently hear my crew and passengers mentioning and praising it, so I'd like to know how it actually tastes." Edward added.

Toby went along with their reasonings. "Yes, I'd like to try some tea as well."

Finally, Henry sighed. "I suppose tea would be the safest choice... Isn't it mostly hot water?"

"Basically, yes." Lady Hatt laughed, "Okay, so we have four teas. James, Gordon?"

Gordon huffed in response, "An engine drinking anything but water is... is... just not proper!"

James actually sided with him on this one. "Yeah, I'm not sure about this..."

Suddenly, Thomas giggled cheekily, "What's the matter, James? You scared?"

The former red engine sputtered indignantly at the taunt, "No, I am not!"

With a wink to Percy who instantly caught on with a smirk, Thomas continued, "I think you are. Why else would you be so reluctant to drink anything besides water?" James scowled at the other, ready to spit back a retort.

However, Edward interrupted, "Come on, James. You might as well give it a try; if Lady Hatt says it's alright, then there is nothing to be worried over." James considered the older one's words, feeling emboldened by them.

"Okay, fine! Lady Hatt, what was the third drink you mentioned?"

"Coffee?"

"I'll take that, please!" James exclaimed, surprising everyone at the table.

Lady Hatt just shrugged. "Alright, if that's what you want." The former red engine nodded, quite pleased with himself.

"Wow!" Percy commented while giving a knowing glance to his best friend, "I guess James is braver than Gordon!"

That instantly got Gordon's attention. "What?! He is not!"

"Well, he's trying coffee, while you're only going to have water. That sounds braver to me." Emily teased, joining in.

"Why you... Fine! Please, give me a coffee as well!"

Lady Hatt, by this point, was giggling at the situation, "Okay, okay... So, that's two juices, four teas, and two coffees coming right up!" With that, she stepped into the kitchen to prepare everything and left the former engines alone.

As soon as she was gone, almost everyone at the table burst into laughter. "What? What's so funny?" James questioned.

Thomas took a deep breath to control himself before replying, "I can't believe you two fell for that!"

This statement made it all click for Gordon; he had been tricked. He banged his fist down on the wooden surface and glared at the former tank engines. "Why you two little... How dare you make a fool out of me! I--"

Before Gordon could finish whatever he was going to say, Henry patted him on the arm in a soothing manner, "Relax, Gordon. Lady Hatt appeared very pleased with your response, and you have to admit, it is a little amusing." Gordon gave him a side eye and grumbled under his breath, but did calm down slightly.

James sniffed and crossed his arms, "Whatever. But, Thomas and Percy, I hope for your two's sake that this... coffee is good." Gordon murmured his agreement. This made everyone else amused, and eventually, the topic of conversation was switched. The Steam Team members spent their time waiting for Lady Hatt to return idly chatting and reminiscing. It felt so similar to their frequent discussions at Tidmouth Sheds, making it a comforting experience. Even Gordon and James's moods were lifted.

"Remember when--" Thomas started but was interrupted by Lady Hatt returning with a tray full of various cups.

"Here we are!" she exclaimed while passing around each person's chosen drink, "Now, those with hot beverages be careful. You don't want to burn yourself; blow on your drink before sipping it." Then, she proceeded to give a brief explanation of how to drink from teacups using Emily's as an example. "First, grab the handle, this part, of the cup and hold firmly so that its weight is supported. Next, raise it close to your mouth, blow, press the rim to your lips, and slowly take a sip. And, remember, it is always polite and proper to stick your pinky finger out like this when drinking from a teacup. Thomas and Percy, you two do not need to worry about that, yet. Oh, and please be gentle with the drinkware, they're all breakable." After giving Emily back her cup, Lady Hatt sat some bowls and a small pitcher in the center of the table. "I also brought some sugar to make everything sweeter, and some milk to make it less strong if you need to. Is everyone settled?" All the Steam Team members nodded or gave a verbal confirmation. "Good! Now, breakfast will be ready soon, so I hope you're all hungry!" She finished her statement in a sing-song voice before once again retreating to the kitchen.

"Hungry?" Percy questioned, "What is being hungry?"

"It's when humans feel the need to eat food." Emily automatically answered, looking curiously down at her steaming cup.

"Then... how do we know when we are hungry?" This time there was no immediate response, as none of his friends truly knew.

Eventually, it was Edward who guessed, "Perhaps it's this strange empty feeling within my... stomach, I think is what it's called." And, now that it was pointed out, every former engine could feel exactly what he was referring to. It was not a comfortable sensation.

"It almost feels like when my boiler is dry." Thomas remarked.

"Yes," Toby agreed, "so then maybe drinking something will help." That made all of them focus back on their cups, but no one made the first move.

Eventually, Thomas, never one to shy away from trying new things, grabbed his clear glass of orange liquid. "Well, here goes nothing." Slowly he brought the cup to his mouth as his friends watched with bated breath, waiting for his reaction. Tipping it at an angle to let the juice flow, Thomas closed his eyes as it touched his tongue. It was only the smallest amount, but it was enough to shock the former engine into pulling it away from his face. Everyone stared as his eyes widened.

"Thomas?" Percy uttered, concerned by his best friend's behavior.

"This," the former blue tank engine began, "is amazing! Percy, you got to try it!" A grin spread across his face before he took another drink, this one much bigger. All the rest collectively relaxed in relief at the positive outcome.

And Percy, encouraged by Thomas's words, took a small sip from his own cup. His entire face lit up. "Wow! This is really good! The children know what they're talking about!"

However, despite the two's enthusiasm, everyone else was still hesitant. Gordon sniffed, displeased by what was in front of him, "It's... brown..."

"It really does look like dirty water..." Henry fretted, "How could this possibly be good?"

"Well," Edward rationalized, "we'll never know if we don't try it..."

Emily concurred with that statement, "Right. Remember, you shouldn't judge something by how it looks." Taking a breath to steel her nerves, she carefully held her teacup the way Lady Hatt had shown, blew on it a couple of times, and placed her lips on the rim to take a taste. Edward followed suit in a similar manner, although he took blew on his more which was a smart choice. Emily made a pained expression and quickly pulled the cup away from her mouth. At the others' alarmed gazes, she explained, "It's very hot!"

Edward's attempt was much more successful, "You need to blow on it more I think. And, the taste is... not bad."

After letting it cool a little longer, Emily tried again. This time, she was able to decipher the full flavor. "It's definitely interesting."

Their non-negative reactions were enough to convince Toby and Henry to give their tea a chance with varying results. "Huh, I actually quite like it!" Henry exclaimed, very surprised by this revelation. And, so were the others.

Toby on the other hand was less impressed. "Uh, I don't know if I enjoy it or not..."

Gordon and James were the last to try their coffees, and the outcomes were quite different. "Bleh!" James spluttered, rubbing his sleeve against his mouth, "That tastes awful!"

Shockingly, Gordon did not seem to agree with that opinion, "Hmmm. It's certainly not 'awful' as James puts it."

Said former red engine just stared at him in disbelief. "You can't be serious, Gordon! You actually like it?!" It seemed like the start of a fight, but before anything could escalate further, Percy spoke up.

Noticing almost everyone's lackluster reaction to their beverages compared to him and Thomas, he suggested, "How about you all mix in the other stuff Lady Hatt brought? She said the sugar makes things sweeter, and sweet is really good!"

Henry skeptically looked at the items still sitting untouched at the center of the table, "Um... no, I think my tea is fine how it is."

"Henry's right." Gordon proclaimed, "I won't run the risk of ruining something that doesn't need to be fixed." However, the others were more open to the idea.

"What's the harm in trying it?" Edward shrugged.

James grumbled, "Yeah, it can't be any worse than my drink right now!" Soon, the mix-ins were being passed around to all that wanted them. Emily, Edward, and Toby stirred in some sugar, one spoonful each, however; Edward also added a splash of milk.

His explanation was, "We deliver milk frequently all around the island. It must be popular for a reason!"

But, it was actually James who was the most daring at that moment. He put in three heaping spoonfuls of sugar and enough milk to turn his coffee from dark brown to a creamy tan! "James," Emily warned, "maybe you shouldn't put so much in?"

"As I said earlier: it can't make it worse!" James huffed as he grumpily stirred.

Emily's brow furrowed at the blatant disregard of her advice, but let it go in favor of tasting her modified beverage. The difference in flavor was quite surprising for the former female engine, "Oh my goodness, the sugar really changed it!"

Encouraged by her experience, Toby sipped on his sweetened tea and had to agree, "It's much better now!"

"Hmhmm," Edward responded, "and the milk adds a whole other texture to it!"

When James tried his concoction, his eyes flew open in shock and a grin lit up his face. "I think this is what humans would call delicious! Gordon, I don't know how you can enjoy it plain like you are. This is the good stuff!" Gordon merely rolled his eyes and continued to drink his black coffee.

"Percy!" Emily said, "You were absolutely right. Sweetness does make things tastier!"

"Yeah!" laughed James after taking a big gulp, "Who could have guessed Percy would have a genius moment?"

The former green tank engine beamed at the attention, "Thank you!" Then James's words fully registered. "Wait a minute... Was that an insult or a compliment?" But James was too busy drinking to answer.

Thomas sighed goodheartedly. "With James, it could be both. Therefore, you should just ignore everything he says." which caused some chuckles around the table.

Then Lady Hatt emerged from the kitchen, carrying plates. "Well! I'm glad to see you all are satisfied with your beverages. But now, it is time for the main course!" It took a few trips, but soon everyone had eggs on toast and silverware sitting in front of them. After serving each person, Lady Hatt reclined into the empty seat at the other end of the table, placing a set of silverware on her section of the table. Except there seemed to be something missing.

"Uh, Lady Hatt? What about your breakfast?" Toby inquired.

"Oh, don't worry about me, I ate before I left home." she replied, "Now, allow me to show you how to properly use a knife and fork!"

~

As it turned out, the previous stressful night must have worked up quite the appetite because breakfast did not last long. In fact, once Lady Hatt had demonstrated the correct silverware techniques and convinced everyone to try eating food for the first time (Gordon and Henry were the trickiest to win over, mainly due to Gordon's stubbornness and Henry's nerves), all the former engines cleaned their plates with only a few messes. It really was like taking care of large children.

Afterwards, Lady Hatt revealed the rest of her plans for the day. "Well, now that you're all fed, it's time for the second portion of my surprise!"

"What?" Percy questioned innocently, "I thought breakfast was our surprise?"

"It was only a part of it, my dear! My other surprise is..." she paused for dramatic effect, "a shopping triiiip!" All the former steam engines just stared at her in confusion. "Specifically," Lady Hatt continued, "a shopping trip for clothes!"

Instantly James perked up. "New clothes? You mean I won't have to wear these blue monstrosities anymore?" Gordon and Thomas were not pleased by that comment.

"Exactly!" Lady Hatt confirmed, "You need some proper outfits. After all, you can't wear just spare pieces of railway uniforms the entire time. So, we're going to a popular boutique in Wellsworth named Laura's Garden!"

"Wellsworth?" asked Edward, "Why Wellsworth? That's so far by rail."

"Well, the main reason is that I frequent this boutique often and personally know the owner, Laura Willoughby. She has agreed to close down the store for at least an hour to let us shop in private! Plus, it has some of the newest styles and a good variety, meaning there will hopefully be something for everyone. And, as for the distance, Edward, you are absolutely right about it taking much longer to go by train. So, while you were eating, I put in a call to Sodor Roadways, and they were willing to loan out a bus to drive us there, for a small fee of course." She was met with looks of uncertainty and horror. "Now, I know you're not used to being on the roads, but trust me, it will be fine! Not to mention, we'll first have to take a train, which my husband has so generously provided, to get to Ulfstead and the bus stop. Actually, that train should..." she paused to look at a clock hanging on the wall, "be here soon!" With a clap of her hands, Lady Hatt instructed, "Alright, everyone up! Emily needs to put on some proper clothing and you all should at least try to go to the washroom before we leave."

~

Everything became a whirlwind after that. Each former engine attempted to use the toilet for the first time, doing as they had been taught. They varied in success but were equally mortified and confused as to why humans functioned the way they did. In fact, the levels of mortification were so high that none of them could look one another in the eyes when they regrouped. Thankfully, they didn't have to deal with the awkwardness for long because as soon as Emily came downstairs, changed into the outfit she had on yesterday, Lady Hatt was ushering everyone out the door.

It was only when the Steam Team reached the platform by the railway were they given a chance to breathe. "Excellent!" Lady Hatt exclaimed while checking her pocket watch, "We made great time! Now, our train should here any minute..."

"My goodness, Lady Hatt should try running the railway if Sir Topham Hatt is ever indisposed." Emily whispered to the group, "She seems really good at planning." Her friends all expressed their agreement.

And, Lady Hatt's prediction was soon proven to be correct as the sound of a whistle could be heard in the distance. Shortly after, a train and coach pulled into the siding. All the newly turned humans flinched at the sight of a faceless engine, with Percy being the most disturbed as it was his engine self they were seeing.

David popped his head out the small window, "Hello there! I hope we didn't keep you all waiting too long!"

"Not at all!" Lady Hatt giggled as he and Hank emerged from the cabin, approaching the platform, "You're right on time!"

The two crewmen then focused on the former engines. "And how are you all doing?" Hank asked. They received a range of responses from "Good!" to "Fine." to essentially "I'd be much better if I weren't stuck like this." The fireman scratched his head under his cap, "Well, at least you're all coping. Now, shall we be on our way?"

Lady Hatt nodded, "Yes! We don't want to keep the bus waiting." With that, Hank moved to the coach and opened the door, allowing everyone to start filing in. David took the opportunity to pull Percy aside for a quick chat.

"Percy, tell me the truth. Are you sure you and the others are doing alright? I know this is a hard adjustment..."

The former green tank engine was quick to reassure his driver, "I'm being honest, David, when I say that we are okay. It's been a lot to deal with, and personally, I don't know how you and other humans handle it! Using the... l-loo? was so odd!" David was about to suggest that Percy shouldn't talk about that experience so openly, but Percy continued on before he could, "But, it hasn't been all bad. Thomas and I tried orange juice and egg on toast this morning. It turns out sweet tastes really good!"

David smiled at Percy's enthusiasm; he always had an air of youthful excitement surrounding him. He gave his former engine a pat on the shoulder like a supportive father would to a son, "That's nice, Percy! I'm glad you're coping and enjoying yourself, at least somewhat."

"I still miss pulling trains though..." Percy admitted while rubbing his arm.

"I'm sure. And Hank and I miss having you along for the ride; doing jobs just ain't the same without you." David sighed as he led his former engine towards the coach's entrance that everyone was lining up for, "But, don't lose faith. We'll figure out what's going on and how to fix it."

"Really?"

"Really! Now follow your friends; you don't want to cause any delays."

"Yes, David!" Percy cheerfully obeyed and joined Thomas, who was just beginning to climb the coach's steps, at the back of the line. "So," his best friend asked as they entered, "What were you and your driver talking about?"

"Oh, nothing much; he just wanted to know how I was doing! And, he and Hank miss me..."

"Well, I would if I were in their position." Thomas casually remarked over his shoulder before choosing a seat. However, the simple comment made Percy feel giddy and warm like when his firebox was lit. He happily took the spot next to the other. Once everyone was settled, Hank closed the door and returned to the cab with David. Seconds later, they set off to Ulfstead. Inside the coach, things were peaceful. The seating arrangement had slightly switched this time around with Toby and Edward sitting next to each other, resulting in James and Emily sharing.

As they rolled along the tracks, Percy had only one question on his mind, "Thomas, what do you think riding in a bus will be like?"

Thomas had to think about it for a moment. His good friend Bertie frequently sung praises about roads and driving on them, but other than that, the former blue tank engine had limited knowledge on the subject. All engines are confined to rails their whole lives; only a very few were able to go beyond. For instance, Flynn the fire engine who was able to go on roads because he also had tires. If you were a regular engine, however, the chance was even slimmer. The one time Thomas could recall of any average engine driving on a road was a story Duncan on the Skarloey Railway had shared: due to heavy snowfall, a lory named Madge had to deliver Duncan to the other side of the yard by road. It turned out to be quite the adventure, and he seemed to look back fondly on the ride. Despite this and Bertie's claims, Thomas could never believe that roads were as good as rails. "Well," he began, "it's probably similar in some--"

He was rudely cut off by James who decided to interject from behind them, "Who cares about the bus ride? What's most important is that we're getting new clothes!"

"Why do you care about clothes so much all of a sudden, James?" Thomas shot back, annoyed at being interrupted.

"Uh hello?! Think about it; clothes for humans are like paint for us! So, getting new clothes at this... boutique must be like getting a fresh coat of paint at the Steam Works!"

"What's wrong with the clothes we have?" Percy asked.

"What's wrong?! There are too many things to list! But, by far, the biggest issue is definitely the color!"

Thomas snorted at James's dramatics, "They're not that bad. And, blue is a fine color!"

Before James could retort, Emily spoke up from next to him, "Actually, although I would have put it more politely, I kind of agree with James..." At Thomas's hurt expression, she was quick to clarify, "Not with the color complaint! It's just that... they're very rough and heavy. And, they're hard to move in."

"Quite right you are, Emily." Lady Hatt added while not looking up from her needlepoint, "Also, all of you are missing at least one essential piece to make a complete outfit. Trust me, once you change, you'll appreciate the difference."

~

The ride to Ulfstead was quick and peaceful. The Steam Team members mostly passed the time talking and speculating about clothing with Lady Hatt answering any difficult questions that were brought up. It appeared James's excitement had bled into everyone else, buzzing through the air. Now the boutique was a highly anticipated destination. But, there was still a long way to go before they would reach Wellsworth. Slowly, they came to a stop at Ulfstead's station, and it made all the former engines' pause their discussions. This was the first time they would be getting off at a true station! Sure, on their ride to the summer house they passed multiple stops including the impressive Knapford station, but could only see them from inside a coach. Not to mention, there was a lot on everyone's minds resulting in a minimum amount of focus being placed on areas being passed by.

When Hank opened the door, Lady Hatt immediately stood and exited. The rest of the group were more hesitant, taking their time to step down the coach's stairs and to the awaiting platform. This time, Gordon led the way with everyone following in a single file line behind him.

"Wow..." Thomas murmured as they looked around. The sun was high in the sky with not a cloud in sight, bathing the entire area in a bright glow. Now that they were human, the Steam Team could finally get close-up views of a station, and all of its finer details.

"My goodness..." Emily said, taking in the sights, "Everything appears so different in this perspective."

"It is quite beautiful." Edward complimented in awe.

Gordon, however, seemed less impressed, "Hmph. It's just a station; we see them all the time."

"Oh come on, Gordon." Henry gently replied, "You have to admit that this is certainly a new experience! Especially for an engine like you; after all, you only get to visit Ulfstead on special occasions."

The former green tender engine's words made Gordon lose some of his prickliness. "I suppose it is very picturesque." Henry smiled. Watching Gordon's face morph from a scowl to a thoughtful expression was a delight.

Unfortunately, the moment was broken by Percy energetically saying, "Let's go inside the station house!"

That was where Lady Hatt stepped in. "Not at this moment, Percy." At his disappointed face, she continued with, "We can sight-see later, but right now, we have a bus to catch." Then she turned to Hank and David who were standing in front of their engine. "Thank you, gentlemen, for such a pleasant ride."

Hank gave her a tip of his hat. "Ah, it was nothing, ma'am! Just doing our jobs."

"And, there will be another train here to pick you all up when you're ready!" David added before looking at the station's clock, "Ah, unfortunately, we must be setting off. We don't want to be late for our next job; Sir Topham Hatt needs us to deliver some trucks of milk canisters."

Lady Hatt nodded. "Alright, be safe!"

David and Hank then turned to the former engines still milling around in wonder. "Goodbye, everyone!" Hank called out, gaining their attention.

There was a chorus of farewells and waves that followed with Percy being the most expressive, "Goodbye Hank! Goodbye David!"

"We'll see you all again soon!" David finished as he climbed into their engine's cab after Hank. A minute later, their whistle sounded off and away they went, eventually disappearing into the distance.

"Okay," Lady Hatt clapped, putting everyone's focus back on her, "we should be going as well to our next destination: the bus stop! Everyone follow me and stay together. No wandering off, understand?" Once she received confirmation, Lady Hatt led the group further into Ulfstead.

~

As it turned out, walking through Ulfstead was an experience all on its own. As engines, they could never see much of the actual villages, only where the rails ran through. Everything else was merely seen from afar, meaning they couldn't appreciate the finer details. "Look at all the cottages near hill's incline!" Emily exclaimed as they walked along the stone path through town, "They're incredible!"

"They are quite charming." Toby observed cheerfully as they all oohed and awed.

"And to think you can hardly see any of it from the rails and station!" James commented.

Even Gordon, who finally appeared to be lightening up, had to admit, "This whole area is actually... very beautiful."

"But, wait!" Percy said, curiosity shining in his eyes, "These buildings look really different than the station house. They all seem to be older and are made of rocks, like Ulfstead castle!"

"Well Percy," Edward started to explain, "The village of Ulfstead has been around for a long, long time. Much longer than the rails that connect to it."

"Edward's right." Toby added, "Because Ulfstead is high up in the mountains, it was extremely difficult for railways to be built to it in the beginning. It wasn't until many years later that my line and the Ffarquhar branch line were extended to it. As a result, the station looks far newer than the rest of the town."

"Ooohh... okay!" Percy grinned in understanding. Overall, everyone was truly enjoying themselves: talking, laughing, and taking in the sights. It was pleasant!

However, something was amiss, and it was Henry who noticed first. As the group continued to the bus stop, they of course walked past many town residents. Since they were constantly around hundreds, for some possibly even thousands, of people every day as engines, none of them really paid too much attention to the villagers. That is until Henry saw how whenever they passed a person, they'd get a funny look on their face and just... stare at them. It was unnerving to say the least for the former green tender engine. "Um, pardon me..." he uttered, interrupting the current conversation, "But, does anyone else feel like we're being watched?"

James snorted, "Pfft. You're being paranoid again, Henry!"

"I'm serious! I think people are staring at us..." After it was pointed out, his friends quickly realized he was right. They were being given odd looks, and it made everyone feel unsettled.

Well, everyone except James that is, "So what? People stare at me all the time in admiration."

Honestly, sometimes the size of his ego was unbelievable. Edward sighed, "James, no offense, but I don't think we're being admired right now." He then addressed the others, "We should talk to Lady Hatt about this."

"I'll do it!" Thomas volunteered before approaching their guide from behind. "Uh, Lady Hatt?" he whispered and tapped her on the shoulder to get her attention.

"Hmm? What do you need, Thomas?" She had been so focused on getting them to their destination, she hadn't even noticed the situation.

"There are people... watching us..." His words finally made Lady Hatt realize just how many eyes were on the group.

"Oh dear..." she murmured while placing a hand over her mouth, "I should've anticipated this." Then she turned to the rest, "All of you keep moving, and try to ignore it."

The Steam Team members attempted to do as they were told, but it was hard blocking out the piercing gazes. "Why are they staring at us?" a slightly panicked Henry asked, "Have we done something wrong?!"

"No!" Lady Hatt immediately soothed, looking at them from over her shoulder, "It's none of your faults, really. It's just that... your appearances paint an odd picture."

Emily cocked her head, "What do you mean, ma'am?"

"Alright, I'm going to be direct with you all. First off, each of you has gray skin which is a head-turner in itself. Second, every one of you is missing at least one vital piece of clothing. Three of you are not wearing pants." Toby, Thomas, and Percy glanced at each other, blushes rising to their cheeks. Thomas seemed to be the most affected by her statement as he self-consciously tugged his jacket down further to better conceal himself. "One of you has no shirt." Gordon quickly crossed his arms over his chest. "And, all of you are barefoot. Therefore, it is understandable why people would look at you funny. However, no one is doing it to be malicious, and it should decrease when you get some proper outfits. Which is why we have to go shopping!"

"B-but..." Henry stammered, "we're going to Wellsworth, which is much l-larger than Ulfstead! There's going--going to be even more people watching us when we get there!"

"I know, but there's nothing we can do about that. Thankfully, Laura's Garden is not too far from the Wellsworth stop, so it shouldn't take us long to walk there." Then she directed her attention forward again, "Oh! Now, everyone try to relax. Our bus is here!" The announcement made everyone temporarily forget about being stared at as they all moved to get a peek at what Lady Hatt saw. And, indeed, a few yards in front of them sat a small bench with a canopy as well as a red bus idling next to it. In fact, it was a red bus they all knew well, especially Thomas.

However, the said former tank engine was not thrilled to have this particular bus see him and his friends this way, "Oh no..."

As soon as they reached the stop, a familiar voice called out, "Oh my goodness!"

Thomas smiled weakly, "Hello Bertie..."

"Thomas? Is that really you?" his best bus friend asked, eyes comically widened in shock.

Lady Hatt gazed between the two. "Well, I let you all catch up for a moment," she said before going to speak with Bertie's driver.

"Yep. It's me and my friends." Of course, every Steam Team member knew of Bertie the Bus; how could they not after working alongside him for so many years? However, Bertie had always shared a special bond with Thomas, since the Ffaquehar branch line and his main route were essentially parallel to each other most of the way. The two would constantly race, and exchange banter when waiting for passengers to depart and board at stations. As a result, they formed a close friendship. Although, right now, Bertie could hardly recognize his favorite tank engine! It was only the voice that proved this... human was Thomas.

"You know... when my driver told me what happened to you all, I couldn't believe it. It wasn't until I saw you, Thomas, pulling Annie and Clarabel with no face that I found out it was true! Then, while I was resting at the garages after my early morning route, my boss asked my driver if I'd be willing to take a group of steam engines turned human to Wellsworth at the request of Lady Hatt! I didn't know it was going to be you all!" the red bus rambled, clearly in distress, "Do you know how or why this happened?!"

"Do you think if we did, we'd still be like this?" Gordon retorted but was shushed by Emily.

Thomas ignored them, and shook his head, "No, we don't. It just happened randomly last night! And, now we're staying at the Duke and Duchess's summer house until we figure out how to fix it."

"So... then why are you going to Wellsworth?" Bertie asked.

"Lady Hatt is taking us clothes shopping."

"Clothes shopping? But... aren't you already wearing clothes; why do you need to buy more?"

"Yes we are, however--"

"They're ugly!" James, always straight to the point, interjected while crossing his arms. His blunt comment got a variety of reactions. Thomas appeared annoyed at being interrupted; Gordon rolled his eyes in exasperation at the younger's attitude; Henry and Percy didn't seem to be too bothered; Toby was shocked; and Emily had a look of outrage on her face. Honestly, it was all the outcomes one would expect from each of them. Well, all except for Edward. He actually had to cover his mouth in order to keep from laughing. The statement was so blatant and sudden, that to Edward, it was kind of humorous. James often had that effect; even if what he was saying was rude, the way he says it makes it funny sometimes. And, while he knew he shouldn't endorse that behavior, Edward couldn't always help himself. Now was one of those times.

Thankfully, Emily handled the scolding for him. "Don't say things like that James!" she shrieked, "These are the uniforms of our crews and the railway workers!"

James just shrugged, "So what? It's not like they can hear me, and besides, it's the truth."

"Uh, to put to in more polite terms," Toby cut in to prevent the inevitable argument, "our outfits are not proper according to Lady Hatt. So, she wants to get us better clothes so we don't stand out as much."

"Ah, okay." Bertie uttered in understanding.

Unfortunately, before the conversation could continue any further, Bertie's driver called out, "Alright, everyone on board! We got to get a move on!"

"Yes, come along dears!" Lady Hatt added as she followed Bertie's driver inside, "We mustn't keep Laura waiting!"

"Oh, I'm sorry Bertie," Edward said, having gotten control over himself, "we have to end our discussion here. It was nice speaking with you!"

"Yes, it was good to see you all doing well!" Bertie smiled, "And, don't worry. I'll make sure to give you the smoothest ride to Wellsworth possible!" With that cheerful farewell, everyone started making their way to Bertie's entrance. However, Thomas lingered behind.

"Bertie, before I go, may I ask you something?"

"Of course, Thomas!"

The former blue tank engine fidgeted with his hands and mumbled, "Please tell me... How were Annie and Clarabel doing this morning?"

Bertie sighed, "I'm not going to lie to you, Thomas. They were extremely upset when I saw them at Hackenbeck. I tried to console them the best I could, but they were very worried about you."

Thomas was distraught at the news, "Oh Bertie, I'm scared. What if I never get to pull them again?!"

"Hey, don't think like that!" the bus was quick to comfort his friend, "Try looking on the bright side of things."

"What could possibly be positive about this?"

"Well, it gives me the opportunity to show you and your friends how great roads are!" Bertie's joke brought a small grin to Thomas's face, which was a win in the bus's book, "And, in all seriousness, this event actually gives you all the chance to experience things you could only dream of as engines. Take advantage of that!"

Thomas looked down in thought, the advice was really similar to what Lady Hatt had told them. "Hmm... you're right! I'll try to keep that in mind!"

"There you go! Now get back to your group before they realize you're missing!"

His best tank engine friend chuckled, "Okay, okay, I'm going! Thank you, Bertie!" Then he jogged to catch up with the rest who were almost all on board.

When Bertie felt his door slide closed, his happy expression dropped. He may have been able to put up an optimistic facade for Thomas, but in reality, he was just as uncertain. The possibility that he would have to live in a world with no Thomas to race against and talk to every day was unimaginable! Oh, I really hope this isn't permanent! he fretted as his driver put him in gear. However, Bertie didn't want to further upset Thomas or his friends, so he would do his best to keep those concerns to himself for their sakes. With a honk of his horn, he set off down the road. "Next stop: Wellsworth Station!"

Chapter Text

As it turned out, roads were actually smoother than rails. All the engines had to admit it, although some more reluctantly than others. Despite the occasional bump, crack, or divot, the interior of Bertie rocked far less than the inside of a coach. Something that wasn't appreciated, however, were all the sharp twists and turns while going down the mountains. One way the roads could be faster than rails was by cutting through a lot of rough terrain that engines would never be able to navigate. As a result, some like this road had quite winding paths. Bertie, his driver, and even Lady Hatt had no issue with it; after all, they had plenty of experience with the roads around Sodor. But the former engines? Not so much.

Toby and Percy were feeling a bit anxious during the descent, and Henry looked ill. "When will it end?" he bemoaned, squeezing his eyes shut as they swerved around another bend.

Lady Hatt paused her conversation with Bertie's driver and turned back. "It's almost over, Henry. Once we get down the mountain, it will be a mostly straight ride to Wellsworth. Just hang in there a little bit longer." she attempted to soothe, worried the former green tender engine may need a sick bag. Unfortunately, her words didn't seem to have much of an effect as Henry's breathing remained frantic.

"Henry, please calm down." Edward said softly as the other Steam Team members stared at their friend in concern, "You're working yourself into a panic." This was an attempt as Henry took in some deep breaths, but as soon as they hit another swerve, he whimpered and clutched at his stomach.

Gordon, who was sitting next to Henry, between him and the window, sighed through his nose. "Enough Henry. Just close your eyes and think of something else until we make it to the bottom." he sternly instructed. With no better options, Henry listened.

He inhaled: It was early in the morning, so early that the sun had yet to risen. There were still stars dotting the black sky and a cool breeze whistled past. No sound other than the thundering of Henry's wheels against rails. He was pulling the Flying Kipper, his favorite job, and enjoying the peace-- Henry was startled out of his thoughts when Bertie lurched to the side again. He felt like crying when there was a sudden pressure on his arm.

Gordon had gently yet firmly gripped Henry's forearm at the first sign of another bout of anxiety. After being around the green tender engine for so long, he knew all the signals as well as his own buffers. The best thing to do was provide a sense of stability. "There is nothing to be scared about; we'll be fine."

The other's presence was grounding, to say the least. Whenever Henry was feeling flustered or frightened, it typically took an engine or person he trusted to help reel him back in. All his friends have experience doing so, but some were definitely better than others. Percy could get too overwhelmed too quickly which usually led to more panic. James was typically too dismissive. Toby was decent at calming Henry down, probably due to dealing with his own nerves, but was not around nearly as much as his other friends. Thomas and Emily were also alright, yet they lacked conviction and ceased the reassurances too soon. By far the best at handling Henry's anxiety were Edward and Gordon. Edward had been the first engine Henry had met when he arrived to Sodor. The kind older engine was a well of wisdom, even back then. As such, he was always able to provide advice and words of support which were usually appreciated. Although, there were some times where Henry's own hubris and worries interfered.

Gordon had a much different tactic. It was common knowledge at this point that the big blue tender engine was quite prideful. Anything he did was performed with a strong air of confidence, even if it wasn't warranted. When he spoke, there was a tone of authority that no other engine could replicate. While most of the other members of the Steam Team typically found Gordon's abundance of self-assurance to be grating since it often drifted into arrogance, it was something Henry actually admired about the Gresley. His certainty and stability were comforting in an odd way for the green tender engine.

It was probably due to their history together. When Henry was first brought to the island, he would never forget the look of disappointment on Sir Topham Hatt's face when it was revealed he wasn't what was advertised. That memory mixed with the constant scrutinizing of his designers whenever they found something wrong with him basically destroyed any self-confidence he may have had in the beginning.

Then Gordon came to the island; an engine that was everything Henry was not. He was strong and fast, able to handle the new express line with ease! But, most importantly, he didn't break down every other week. Gordon had every right to be proud of what he was, and Henry wanted to feel that way too. So, he began spending more time with Gordon, learning how the other behaved. He tried to replicate it, believing that if he showed confidence then he'd eventually feel it. And, it did have an affect. He felt his self-assurance grow. He saw himself as more important, especially after completing tough jobs or not breaking down for awhile. His attitude changed, much to Edward's disapproval, going from reserved and flustered to snobbish and stubborn. Henry and Gordon grew closer, bonding over being the strongest on the island at the time. Although, Gordon always expressed superiority over the other, Henry didn't mind much. After all, it was true in a lot of ways. James was integrated onto the team and everything was fine.

Then came the tunnel incident. Despite Henry's outward ego, inside he was still very fragile. There was a lot that frightened him, and rain was high on that list. That faithful day, Henry had awoken from a nightmare to see heavy storm clouds swirling in the sky. His anxiety had been through the shed roof, but he toughed it out. He wanted to look strong. However, throughout the day, as rain became more and more certain, his nerves built up. And, when the first drop hit his buffer, his shields crumbled. He took refuge in a tunnel and refused to leave, despite the angry complaints of passengers and commands from Sir Topham Hatt. Even when Gordon criticized him for blocking the way; even when James tried to push him out; Henry wouldn't budge. In a last ditch effort to hide his fears, he stated it was because he didn't want the water to ruin his paint.

Then he was abandoned. The rails ripped away on either side and the entrances bricked up, leaving only a gap in the top for Henry to peek over. The days were brutal, being forced to watch his friends enjoy their work and getting heckled for his predicament. The nights were worse. Trapped in complete solitude with only the sounds of animals to keep him company. He got covered in an itchy layer of dust and cobwebs before he knew it. It felt like an eternity, he was stranded.

Turns out, he had only been there for about a month before being let out to take the express when Gordon broke down nearby. A month was very short for train time, yet it was so long for Henry. After he was freed, his attitude changed. He became less snobbish and more withdrawn, similar to how he had been before Gordon arrived. He still hated rain, but would much rather be wet than imprisoned for protesting. And now, he had new nightmares to deal with.

Gordon, though he didn't admit it, actually appeared glad to have Henry back. Henry guessed it was because the Gresley didn't view the others as worthy enough to hold frequent conversations with. Gordon even noticed his new reservedness and questioned it. Henry said he didn't want to talk about it and that was it. Gordon didn't bring it up again. If anyone else noticed, they didn't say anything. Sir Topham Hatt was focused on making the railroad run smoothly; James was too preoccupied with himself; even Edward was busy mentoring over the newest addition to the team, Thomas. It made Henry more appreciative of Gordon than before, although it wasn't quite the same as his previous admiration.

They talked most when alone at the sheds. James sometimes joined in the conversation if he was there, causing them to form a little bit of a trio. Since then, things for Henry slowly started to improve. He did his work well and the Fat Controller recognized this. Unfortunately, Henry's design flaws still reared their ugly heads. He had trouble building up steam, so Sir Topham Hatt gave him special Welsh coal as a solution. It was the best he had felt running in years. Then he and Gordon got into some trouble when Gordon accidentally took his special coal for fuel one morning. Gordon and his crew were apparently aware of the mistake, but chose not to do anything so they wouldn't miss out on setting a new speed record for the express. Without his special Welsh coal, Henry couldn't puff and became incredibly ill. After learning of this, Gordon immediately rushed to where Henry was and switched tenders with him. The Gresley rarely showed remorse, so seeing his worried and apologetic expression directed at him made Henry's firebox flicker in fondness. Out of guilt, Gordon confessed what he had done to Henry and was punished by the Fat Controller. Henry, though, was quick to forgive since the other had been genuinely sorry.

Soon after, Henry was assigned to pull the Flying Kipper. It was still his favorite job and having a task exclusively for him made him feel really useful again. Then he crashed. Despite the pain of the incident, it turned out to be a blessing as he was sent away to be overhauled. When he returned, Henry finally ran properly, no special coal needed. He felt like a new engine. He remembered all of his friends welcoming him back with warm greetings and Gordon's private congratulations later that night when everyone else had been asleep.

Reminiscing on all these past experiences completely distracted Henry from the swerving bus ride. It wasn't until Gordon squeezed his arm that he was drawn back into the present and opened his eyes. They had made it down the mountain safely and were now on even terrain. "The worst part is over!" Lady Hatt called back, "Now it should be a smooth journey to Wellsworth!" Henry let out a sigh of relief at her statement.

Seeing that Henry was better, Gordon withdrew his hand. "I told you we'd be fine." he huffed.

Henry rubbed where Gordon had been holding him. He smiled sheepishly. "Yes, you were right. Thank you."

Gordon didn't see the need to be thanked because he truly hadn't done much. He was about to make that point known when he directed his gaze on Henry's face. The other former engine was looking at him with a warm, yet bashful expression. His eyes were downcast, fixed somewhere around Gordon's shoulder, but they sparkled with gratitude. Have Henry's eyes always been that green? It all made Gordon's insides squirm in a way he had never experienced. Suddenly concerned he might be the one getting sick, Gordon coughed roughly before managing to grumble out a "You're welcome." He then turned around and stared out the window without a second glance. Henry cocked his head at the action but didn't comment.

~

The rest of the trip passed very quickly. They didn't even have to stop at the railroad crossing. In no time, Bertie pulled up to the stop just beside Wellsworth Station and honked his horn. "We're here!" his driver announced.

"Excellent!" said Lady Hatt as she stood up to depart, "And we made such good time! Thank you so much!"

Bertie's driver tipped his hat. "It's no problem at all ma'am. The railroad and bus service have worked together for years, so we were more than happy to help with this... odd situation."

Lady Hatt smiled before turning to the rest of the party. "Come along everyone!" As soon as the party stepped outside, there was an overwhelming sensation of being watched. Just as expected, since Wellsworth was much bigger than Ulfstead, there were many more residents around. It also didn't help that there was a crowd of passengers waiting for the train and what better way to pass the time than ogle at a group of gray-skinned, barely clothed people? Lady Hatt paid the extra attention no mind. They had a goal to accomplish! She turned back to the former engines and saw they had frozen in place once all the eyes landed on them. Lady Hatt clapped to draw their focus back to her. "Alright everyone, keep moving! We have an appointment to keep. Follow me and stay together!" Then she began walking.

It was amazing how much Lady Hatt sounded like the Fat Controller when she issued orders. It immediately got all the Steam Team members attentions and they shuffled after her. Heading deeper into town was an almost unreal experience for the former engines, one they could not believe was actually happening. Just like in Ulfstead, no engine had ventured past the station, on a count of it being impossible. Yet, this was somehow even more amazing! Wellsworth was a true bustling town! In Ulfstead, there were mostly cottages and maybe two public businesses. Here there were all kinds of shops and restaurants lining the streets with people ducking in and out of every one. The buildings in Ulfstead were mainly made of stone which gave it a rustic charm; Wellsworth was much more modern with buildings constructed out of smooth wooden panels painted in a variety of colors. Ulfstead had been quiet with only a few people milling about. Here, the pavements were crowded with individuals and groups dashing to and fro. There was talking, laughing, smiling; all signs of persons just enjoying their day. There were even children, some accompanied by parents, playing seemingly without a care in the world.

But, probably the most surprising aspect of Wellsworth was the number of cars that sped by. In Ulfstead, the party hadn't even seen a car despite there being a road. Here, there was one passing every minute or so which was why Lady Hatt strictly instructed everyone not to set one foot off the pavement unless she told them to. "I don't understand..." said Percy as yet another car sped past.

James snickered, "That's a shocker." An elbow by Edward made him go silent, although begrudgingly.

Percy chose to ignore the other's mocking and continued, "Why are there so many cars here when there is a perfectly functioning railroad up the way?"

"Well Percy," Lady Hatt answered, "Here in Wellsworth, there are many people who can afford to own cars. And, for shorter distances like around town, it's easier to drive cars to go places. Also, businesses can use cars to make deliveries. Like that one there." She pointed to a vehicle with gold cursive writing on it that said Grandma's Oven, "That van is delivering baked goods to that cafe. Both trains and cars are needed to keep large towns like Wellsworth running smoothly." Her explanation satisfied Percy as he watched a man pull trays of freshly baked bread out of the back of the van.

Suddenly, Thomas spotted something far more exciting than a car. "Oh wow! Percy, look!" he exclaimed while nudging his best friend. There were some children running around a beautiful stone structure that sprayed water out of its top.

"What's that?" Percy questioned in awe.

Emily gazed at what the former tank engines were talking about. "Hmmm. I believe that is called a fountain. I remember having to deliver materials to build one in Vicarstown."

"That's right, Emily!" Lady Hatt joined in, "Fountains are for decoration and making wishes."

"Wishes?" Thomas asked her.

"Yes. That's why there are so many children around it! You toss a coin into the fountain, and then you're able to make a wish."

The idea of magic instantly had Percy bouncing with energy. "I want to make a wish! Can we Lady Hatt? Can we?" He sounded exactly like a child in that moment.

It made Lady Hatt giggle, but, unfortunately, she had to deny his request. "No Percy, not now. We don't have time." The fallen look on his face made her add on, "But, we can stop by after getting you all some proper clothes.

"Really?!"

"Of course! You'll have plenty of time to explore afterwards." Her statement received confused faces. "What? You actually thought I'd just send you home after shopping? I want you all to experience what it's like to be human as much as possible and make pleasant memories along the way!"

Edward was touched by her kindness. "Thank you, Lady Hatt, but you really needn't bother."

"Nonsense, it's no trouble at all, my dear! Now look alive! We're here!" In front of them was a building with a sign that read Laura's Garden in a floral print. It was painted a pretty sky blue that made it stand out from the rest of the buildings and there were windows that displayed faceless statues dressed up in various outfits. To some, it was kind of eerie. Lady Hatt held no such reservations and confidently strode to the entrance. After all, she had done this hundreds of times. She knocked on the dark wooden door that had a closed sign hanging on it and called out, "Laura?" There was a second of silence and then the door swung open.

A pale woman with blonde hair pulled snugly into a bun replied in a cheerful voice, "Jane! I was wondering when you were going to get here!" The two women hugged each other, then Laura gazed over her friend's shoulder to get a glimpse of the group behind her. "And you all must be our special guests!" She did a once over of what they were wearing. "Oof. You weren't kidding when you said 'underdressed' over the phone. Come in, come in!"

Soon they were all ushered inside. The former engines looked around in amazement at all the shelves and racks displaying so many different pieces of clothing. "Thank you again, Laura, for doing this." Lady Hatt said as the group went deeper into the shop, "I know it mustn't have been easy closing down for us."

"You're quite welcome, Jane! After all, you're my best customer and my boutique wouldn't even be here if it weren't for your husband's engines delivering shipments of fabric from the docks. It's the least I could do! Besides, I can afford to be closed for an hour or two. The most I'll have to worry about are some angry phone calls from other customers. Plus," Laura glanced at the newly turned humans and lowered her volume to a whisper, "this is a dire situation that requires my fullest attention. Is there anything under those jackets?" She was speaking specifically about Thomas, Percy, and Toby.

"I'm afraid not. We couldn't exactly find undergarments that fit them on such short notice."

"Oh my... It's worse than I thought. Well, we better get started. Everyone, over here!" Once she had the entire group lined up before her, Laura asked, "Now, do any of you know about clothing and fashion?"

There was only silence as a response until Emily spoke up, "Well... Clothing is fabric that humans wear for protection and warmth. Also there are many different types?" That last part came out more as a question.

Laura nodded. "That's a start. There are many different kinds of styles and clothes can be a form of self-expression for a lot of people. As such, it can be overwhelming to find what outfit speaks to you, especially for those unfamiliar with fashion." There were a lot of uneasy expressions at the end of her statement, so she continued with, "But don't worry! You're all in good hands!" Then Laura pointed at Emily, "You! Miss..."

"Emily." Lady Hatt helpfully informed.

"Miss Emily, since you are the only woman in the group, I'll be assisting you first. Jane, would you like to come with us to the women's section?"

Lady Hatt considered the offer. "I have been wanting to browse your newest winter hats."

"Excellent! Now as for the rest of you, I'll be leaving you in the care of my best employee, Gerald. Gerald!" As if by magic, a tanned young man with dark brown hair and a pencil thin mustache appeared at the sound of his name.

"Yes, Mrs. Willoughby?"

"Ah, there you are, Gerald! See to it that these men are properly dressed. Now, come along Emily. We have no time to waste." Before Emily could utter a reply, Laura grabbed her by the wrist and began dragging her away with Lady Hatt trailing behind. As Laura passed by Gerald, she made sure to whisper, "They need undergarments too." The rest of the Steam Team watched the three women go before Gerald coughed to catch their attention.

"If you'd all follow me, please. We mustn't waste time. I'll be taking you to the men's classic area so we can hopefully get you into something... more ideal."

"Classic area?" James questioned, as skeptical as always as they were led past racks of clothes.

"It's where we keep all the more standard styles of clothing for men. Things that any gentlemen would wear." Eventually, the group stopped at a section full of slacks, vests, jackets, ties, and more. "Here we are. I'm sure you all will be able to find something suitable for your tastes. But, before I can give you items to try on, I must take all of your measurements."

~

"Mrs. Willoughby, is this really necessary?" Emily asked as a tape measure was wrapped around her hips. Lady Hatt had split off to look at head wear as she mentioned, leaving Emily alone with Laura.

Laura scoffed, "Of course it is! I need to know your sizes so I can pick out items that fit you correctly. Now hold still, I'm almost done." She examined the number, then recorded it in a notebook. "Hip width: about 40". Alright, with that taken care of, tell me: Do you have any preferences?"

"Uh... What do you mean?"

"What do you mean 'What do I mean?' Do you have any specific wants or needs for your outfit? Like any particular material, fit, or color perhaps?"

"Not really..." Emily murmured, thinking it over. But, then an idea popped into her head at the suggestion of color, "Oh! Actually, if it's not too much trouble, I do love dark green." The color of her paint job as an engine; her favorite color. "Could I have something in that, please?"

"I think I can manage that." Laura laughed. "Now, let me get a good look at you." She circled Emily with keen eye, observing her from head to toe. "Yes! I think I know exactly what types of clothes would match your aesthetic! Although, I'll have to work around the gray skin. Hmm... Feel free to search around, but don't wander too far. I'll be right back with some options!" With that, she skipped away.

Emily stood there awkwardly for a minute, uncertain of what to do. Eventually, she decided to listen to Mrs. Willoughby's suggestion and perused some of the nearby racks. She pulled out a pink dress covered in white spots with a deep V-neckline and an overly long skirt. "Oh I really hope Mrs. Willoughby doesn't give me something like this..."

~

Meanwhile, the men were having interesting experiences of their own. Gerald had taken their measurements in record time and was now dealing out various pieces of clothing. He had already given each of them some plain gray boxer briefs. "Ah, finally!" Gordon exclaimed as he was handed a white long-sleeved button up, "A shirt!"

"Collared, button-up shirts are an easy way for men to look dignified." Gerald exclaimed as he handed the rest one as well. Gordon seemed pleased by this information. "And," Gerald carried on as he grabbed some pants off the shelves, "you can't wrong pairing them with some black slacks. Here, put these on in the fitting rooms. There is only four, so some of you will have to wait." Gordon, Henry, Edward, and Toby went first since they were the closest to the fitting rooms. James whined about it. It took them a little longer than normal since they were all new to putting on clothes. Toby even needed help with his pants since he didn't get the chance to practice. But, they all eventually succeeded and emerged. The reactions were mostly positive.

Gordon said, "This is more like it!" as he examined himself in a mirror.

"I will say that these clothes fit far better than the workers' uniforms." Henry added, noting how his slacks actually covered his ankles.

Edward was also quite happy with his new look, but he noticed Toby frowning. "Is everything alright, Toby?" he asked.

"I don't know..." the former steam tram answered, "I like the outfit. It's just... the black pants are a little too harsh, I think." That comment immediately got Gerald's attention.

"If you don't like the black, that's okay. We have a variety of colored slacks. Perhaps something softer would suit your needs, like gray or brown?"

Toby instantly perked up at the mention of brown. "Brown sounds good!"

Gerald nodded and pulled out a few different pairs of slacks ranging in shades of brown. "Alright, which one would you like?" After mulling it over for a couple seconds, Toby decided on a pair that was neither too light or too dark. "Good choice." Gerald agreed, "But, we should change your shirt. The pure white is too sharp of a contrast against the softer brown. Let me get you one in cream or beige." Soon Toby was sent back into the fitting room with his new items, along with Thomas, Percy, and James.

However, when these members reemerged, the outcome was far less enthusiastic. Toby was extremely happy with the change. Strangely, he was the only member to not have black hair; his was a darker brown. So, these clothes matched better with his color scheme and everyone could agree that the brown suited him more. Yet, for Percy, James, and Thomas, there was a lot of doubt for various reasons.

"It feels... stiff." Percy remarked while moving his arm. There was definitely a sense of restriction.

"I think you mean stuffy." Thomas added, tugging at his collar.

James had an entirely different complaint, "Forget about that! We all look the same! I don't want to be caught wearing the same thing as Gordon or Percy; I want to stand out!"

"That's what accessories are for." Gerald attempted to soothe, "These are just the basics. Now we can add bits and pieces to make it your own. Do you have any color preferences?"

"Red." was the immediate answer.

"Okay, we have some red ties and handkerchiefs that would provide a nice accent color."

"Accent? I don't want red to be my accent color! I want it to be the focus!"

Gerald scratched his head in thought. "Red as the focus... I'll see what we got?" This may be tougher than I realized...

~

"Here Emily, try this on! I'm sure you'll like it." Emily withheld a sigh as Mrs. Willoughby shoved in another set of clothes. This was the fourth outfit she had tried on (not counting the new bra and underwear she was currently wearing) with no success. She felt bad rejecting each of Laura's suggestions, but nothing shown to her so far looked right! It was either too long, uncomfortable, or fit her new body awkwardly. Emily may not be an expert on fashion, but she did have eyes and could tell when something didn't look good. However, this one already appeared far more promising. In her hands were a simple white blouse with a rounded collar and a dress. The dress was a delightful deep green and made out of soft yarn, like a knitted sweater. It had long sleeves and the skirt ended just above her knees. "Put the blouse on first, then the dress over it." Mrs. Willoughby instructed from the other side of the door.

Emily buttoned up the blouse for a second time. (She had missed one of the button holes causing the whole line to be uneven her first try.) Then she slipped the dress on. She took a minute to readjust the sleeves which had become bunched up, then stared at herself in the mirror. The sweater dress hugged her new curves yet wasn't too tight. She already felt much warmer and... beautiful in this outfit than she had in any other. It reminded her of being a regal engine. Suddenly, Lady Hatt's voice broke through her admiring, "Has Emily found something yet?"

"I don't know. I'm still waiting for her to come out wearing my recentest recommendation." Laura responded before calling out, "Emily? Are you ready to show us?"

"Yes!" replied Emily quickly. She took one last glance at herself and brushed off some nonexistent dust. Then she inhaled and opened the door. Lady Hatt and Mrs. Willoughby had been discussing something, but as soon as she walked out their eyes were on her. There was a moment of quiet until Emily mumbled, "So, uh, what do you think?" while rubbing her arm.

"Oh, Emily..." Lady Hatt started, "That is wonderful on you! Laura, what a fantastic choice!"

"I'm the best at my job for a reason! Oh, hold on." Laura approached the former engine. "The collar of the blouse should fold up and over the neckline of the dress. Like this." One quick adjustment later, she said, "There we go! Much better."

"You really like it?" Emily inquired, feeling joyous and relieved.

Lady Hatt nodded in excitement, "Of course, it fits you perfectly!"

"Indeed." Laura agreed, "However, it's not quite complete yet. I was thinking, since this dress has a shorter cut and autumn is here, we should pair it with some black tights! It would really bring the whole look together and tie it to the season."

"Ooh! And, we should give her some black flats to go with it!" Lady Hatt added.

"What an excellent idea, Jane! I forgot she just learned to walk yesterday, so we definitely shouldn't give her heels to start off with. Let me--"

A "Mrs. Willoughby?" cut her off. They all turned to see Gerald walking towards them, a troubled expression on his face.

"Gerald? Is everything alright?"

"Um, not quite, Mrs. Willoughby. I'm afraid three of our guests are not satisfied with the classic men's section. They haven't been able to find anything they've liked."

"Hmmm. That is a problem."

"I thought about taking them to the more modern styles, but I didn't want to leave the rest alone for that long. They still need to pick out accessories."

"Well..."

Lady Hatt stepped in. "Oh Laura, I know this store well enough. I can find some tights and shoes for Emily, and maybe some other accessories along the way. You go and help the others; I'm sure they would appreciate your expertise."

Mrs. Willoughby considered it for a second before nodding, "Alright. Gerald, let's go."

~

Laura followed her employee back to the rest of the party. Four of the seven individuals were browsing shelves of different add-ons. Three were standing off to the side, still wearing the workers' uniforms they came in with and the briefs given to them, thankfully. She immediately approached them while Gerald went to assist the others. "Hello," she greeted kindly, "I heard from Gerald that you all are experiencing difficulties?"

"I'm sorry, ma'am," Thomas said earnestly, "The clothes here look nice, but I don't like how they feel."

Percy agreed, "I think they're too fancy..."

"And boring!" James concluded with a huff.

"Well, if anything in this area isn't to your likings, we do have another section of men's clothing. However, it is a very different style compared to these here."

"Who cares?!" James grumbled, "As long as it's not more white button-ups!"

Laura chuckled at that, "Alright then, follow me!" She led the three away from the rest of the group and into a new part of the boutique. "This is our modern collection. It is very popular with younger generations these days. I'm sure we can find you all something here to suit your needs."

"Oh, wow!" Percy exclaimed.

~

Roughly an hour later, everyone was more or less dressed in an outfit that truly connected with their personality. Toby: brown slacks with a cream colored button-up, mahogany loafers, and some leather suspenders that he found to be quite fitting. Gordon: black slacks and a white button-up with an open blue suit jacket that was similar to the color of his paint job; a maroon tie and black Oxford shoes completed the look. Henry: black slacks, a white button-up, a green button-down sweater with a maroon handkerchief tucked into its front pocket, and another pair of black Oxfords. Edward: the final set of black slacks and a white button-up paired with a light blue sweater vest, maroon bow tie, and black Derby shoes. Gerald studied each of them, surveying his work.

He stopped at Toby and said, "Hold on a second." Then he pulled out a comb from his shirt pocket and swiftly styled the former steam tram's hair into a neat side part, "Better." He passed by Gordon and Henry with looks of approval before finally reaching Edward. "Hmmm..."

"Is something wrong?" Edward asked, suddenly uncertain.

"No." Gerald quickly reassured, "It just feels like something is missing is all." He examined the other for a second, then snapped his fingers in realization. "I got it!" He speed walked to a shelving unit full of men's hats and grabbed a standard gray cap. Returning to Edward, he placed it on the former engine's head. "There we go! I think that suits you nicely!" Edward tipped up the brim and smiled. Before he could say his thanks, however, Emily and Lady Hatt appeared.

Emily was still sporting her collared blouse and sweater dress combo, but now it was matched with a pair of black tights and flats. And, probably due to Lady Hatt, she had a gold necklace with a heart charm and a black headband with gold detailing keeping her long, wavy hair out of her face. "Hi everyone!" Emily greeted cheerfully.

"Emily, you look great!" Toby complimented.

"Thank you! So do you all! I especially like the cap, Edward!" Said former engine blushed lightly at the compliment.

"Well, aren't you all smashing!" Lady Hatt gushed, "Gerald, you out did yourself!"

Gerald gave a slight bow, "Thank you, ma'am. It is always satisfying to see people be elevated by a new style."

"Wait," Emily piped up, "where are Thomas, Percy, and James?"

Gordon sniffed, "Mrs. Willoughby chartered them off somewhere because they weren't sophisticated enough to decide on what to wear."

"And, I'm glad she did! 'Cause the clothes we found are so much better!" Thomas's voice surprised them all, but not as much as his and Percy's outfits. Thomas had on a pair of dark red pants that tapered in around his ankles and muted light blue jumper with black shoes. But, the shoes weren't dress shoes like the ones on the other men. They were made of a fabric rather than leather with thicker rubber soles and laces. Percy had a similar style of pants, though in black. His shoes were also like Thomas's but had white soles and accent panels on the outer sides. On his upper body was a plain white shirt and an open light green zipper jacket.

"What kind of clothes are those?" Henry asked, a slight disapproval in his tone.

"They're from the 'modern section' and they're really popular with young people. At least that is what Mrs. Willoughby said." Thomas explained

"Yeah!" Percy jumped in, "And, they are far more comfortable than the stuff we tried on earlier!" Then he noticed Gerald standing by. "Oh! Sorry, Mr. Gerald. I didn't mean to..."

Gerald quickly waved away the other's concern. "It's quite alright, Percy. More formal attire is not for everyone because we all have different tastes. I'm just happy Mrs. Willoughby was able to help you both."

The excitement about the new clothes was palpable, and the Steam Team members were more than ready to explore Wellsworth. However, there was an issue: one of them had remained missing. Edward was the first to see this, "Hold on a second. Thomas, Percy, where is James?"

Thomas's nose wrinkled in irritation. "Ah, he's still looking with Mrs. Willoughby."

"Still?" Toby inquired with wide eyes.

Gordon immediately followed with, "What's taking him so long?"

"He refused to leave without something bright red. Acting spoiled in the typical James fashion."

"Thomas," Edward scolded, "don't be so rude."

Lady Hatt overheard everything and checked her pocket watch, "Hmph. Well, I hope he finds something soon. I don't want to overstay our welcome."

~

Mrs. Willoughby offered a high-collared dark red jacket, although she already had a feeling what the verdict will be, "What about this one?"

"No, it's still too dark!" James complained while crossing his arms. She had managed to coax him into some main pieces, but anything red she gave him was almost instantly denied for being the wrong shade.

Laura sighed. They were getting nowhere fast. "James, these are all the red items I have out here. Is there any other color you'd like?"

The former engine shook his head. "No! You don't understand, I need red! The right kind!"

That statement made Mrs. Willoughby raise an eyebrow. She suspected there was a deeper meaning to his obsession with red than just liking the color. "Why? You look nice in all black and in any other color I'm sure."

James groaned as he tried to find the right words to explain. "I know I look fine in black. It's just... as an engine, I'm painted bright red! And, people can see me flying down the tracks from miles away. There are tons of blue, green, even black engines on Sodor, but there are no other engines with my color of red. It's a part of me, and without it..." he trailed off at the end of his rant.

"You don't feel like yourself?" finished Laura. All she got was a nod in response. She took a moment to ponder over the situation for a possible solution. "Hmm..." Then she remembered the new stock that they had just unpacked the other day and snapped her fingers. "Wait right here. I'll be back soon!" She dashed away, leaving a bewildered James behind. She was gone for almost ten minutes. James passed the time by judging various clothing pieces hanging on the racks around him. "Oh James!" Laura suddenly called. He turned to where the voice had come from and what the woman had in her arms made him grin for the first time since they arrived.

~

"For goodness sake!" Gordon growled, "How long is he going to take?" And, he wasn't the only wondering that. Everyone in the party was beginning to feel antsy, and some were losing their patience quickly.

Then they saw Laura walking towards them, "Quit your worrying! We're here." She appeared incredibly pleased, "I believe we found the outfit that speaks to James. The search just took a little longer is all." She moved aside, allowing James, who had been shielded from view behind her, to be front and center. Everyone was speechless in shock. His outfit was mostly black, consisting of a long sleeve turtleneck shirt, tight pants that hugged his legs nicely, and a set of laced up boots which covered his ankles. But, by far the most eye catching pieces were a bright crimson jacket that shined in the light and a red knitted hat tugged over his dark hair.

"Oh my god..." was all Lady Hatt had to say.

Percy was the first of the Steam Team to react, "Wow James! What kind of jacket is that?!" His question sparked rounds of comments and inquiries from the rest of the former engines. All except for Edward who couldn't take his eyes off James.

During the chaos, Gerald scooted over to Laura and whispered, "Aren't those items from our newest cold season shipment? The one that contained our first ever faux leather pieces? I thought you wanted to wait to unveil those until we sold off most of the previous stock?"

"Yes well, this was a special case. One that I was able to make an exception for."

~

There was a debacle while paying. Originally, Mrs. Willoughby wanted them to take the clothing for free, as a gift for the engines' dedication and hard work over the years. But, Lady Hatt refused, stating that it would put too much strain on the boutiques profits and that she was more than able to afford it thanks to her husband. Eventually, the two friends settled on everything being half off, that way Laura still made some money and felt the satisfaction of helping. There was a lot of goodbyes and thank you's to her as well as Gerald by the time the party made it outside.

"Come by any time you'd like!" were Laura's parting words.

Once out of the shop, Lady Hatt turned to the new humans only to see them admiring their clothes. "Well," she said to get their attentions, "now that you're all properly dressed, who's ready to stroll around town for a while?"

Chapter Text

Stepping outside with new clothes on was like a night and day difference for the recently turned humans. Passersby still gave them the occasional odd glance, most likely due to their unusual skin tones, but there wasn't any discomfort like when they were partially nude. In fact, the entire shopping experience seemed to rejuvenate the Steam Team. James, in particular, was in high spirits.

"Look at how the sunlight shines off this jacket! It's absolutely splendid! Reminds me of my red coat as an engine!" he exclaimed in delight while examining his arm.

Thomas rolled his eyes and leaned to Percy. "I don't know what's worse: having to listen to James complain about wearing blue or brag about wearing red." His best friend snickered.

"Say all you'd like, Thomas." James retorted, "You're just jealous of how fantastic I look."

At this Gordon scoffed, "Oh please. No one is jealous of you, James. It's just your ego making you delusional."

The other members in the Steam Team quickly caught on to the irony of that statement coming from Gordon. James, of course was the one to point it out. "Like you have any right to judge my ego, Mr. 'Blow your whistles every time I pass you by'!"

Gordon immediately scowled and was about to snap back, but was interrupted by Lady Hatt. "Oh hush now, you all." She said as she approached, having finished her goodbyes with Laura. Draped in her arms were their old worker clothes. "Don't spoil the good mood with fighting." Her soft yet stern voice had an instant effect on the group; Gordon and James had the decency to look sheepish. Pleased, Lady Hatt continued, "Besides, you all look marvelous in your new outfits! No one has any need to be jealous. Now, please tell me: how do you all feel?"

"Oh much better, Lady Hatt!" Emily answered, "These clothes are far more comfortable than the worker's uniforms."

"And warmer too!" Percy added, "I was starting to get rather chilled on our way here."

Lady Hatt laughed. "Yes, walking around with only a workman jacket on when autumn is drawing near will certainly do that. I'm glad to hear everyone is satisfied. In my opinion, proper clothing should not only make you look good, but feel good as well." There was a pause as she glanced down to the pile of blue fabrics she was holding. "Speaking of workman jacket, I must deliver these to the launderette so they can be properly cleaned before being returned to their rightful owners."

"The launderette? What's that?" Toby inquired.

"It's a place you can take clothing to be washed in exchange for money."

"Do they also wash you?" asked James with an excited glint in his eyes.

Lady Hatt once again chuckled. "No, don't be silly! They only wash clothes. You have to wash yourself in a bath at home."

"Wait, you mean we have to remove our clothes before a wash?!" James sounded utterly horrified by the idea.

"Of course you do! It's necessary for proper hygiene to change out of filthy clothes, then put on new ones after washing up."

This time Henry spoke up. "Change? But, we only have these sets of clothes."

"Don't worry about that. I phoned a few other friends and acquaintances this morning to spread word of your, and the rest of the engines' on Sodor, sudden need for clothing. Other shops like Laura's and residents of the island will be donating extra clothes for you to wear. Pretty soon, you'll have more than enough!"

"Wow!" Emily exhaled, stunned, "The people of Sodor are quite generous!"

"Oh, it's the least they can do. After all, it is you engines working on my husband's railway that allows Sodor to function. You're all basically unsung heroes!" All of the Steam Team practically glowed at her compliment; some of the more bashful members even had slight blushes creep to their cheeks. Being seen as useful and praised always made all engines very happy. "Now then, I must be on my way."

Her statement immediately broke the pleasant atmosphere and took everyone else aback. "Just you?" questioned Thomas, "Aren't we joining you to the launderette?"

"Well..." Lady Hatt started, suddenly uncertain, "unfortunately, no." At the confused and worried expressions, she quickly clarified, "You see... the launderette is farther into town, and I don't want to introduce you all to too much on your first day out. It could be terribly overwhelming."

Edward cocked his head. "So, will we be returning to the Duke and Duchess's summer house without you?"

"Oh heavens no! I would never make you take that journey back by yourselves! Instead, you all will be staying here, in the more commercial district of Wellsworth."

Percy looked around, nervous. "But... what will we do while you're gone?"

"Anything you'd like! There is plenty around here to keep you all occupied for the hour or two I'm gone. There's many other shops and boutiques to browse," James appeared intrigued at the suggestion, "the library," Emily instantly perked up, "a small park towards the East, the wishing fountain," that got Percy's attention, "and much more. I'm sure you'll each find something to tickle your fancies." Despite the earlier hesitance, everyone seemed much more accepting of the prospect of being left here. "However," Lady Hatt's voice suddenly grew serious, "I do want to lay a few ground rules before I leave." She made sure every former engine was listening before listing them off. "First, as a reminder, stay on the pavements when exploring. If you do need to cross the street for whatever reason, do so at the marked pedestrian crossing areas and fully check that no moving vehicles are near. Second, stay with at least one other member of the group. Do not go anywhere alone! Third, do not follow a stranger anywhere! If someone approaches you, even if you know them in passing from when you were engines, talk to them politely. But, if they ask you to go somewhere with them, decline. Fourth, if there is an emergency," Henry immediately tensed so Lady Hatt was quick to comfort, "not that I'm saying there will be! But, just in case if there is one, find another adult as fast as possible and tell them what happened. That way they can either help or call the proper authorities. Fifth, remember that park I mentioned before? Do not wander past it. Beyond the wooden fence surrounding it is a residential area that you could easily get lost in. I know some of you are more... adventurous than others," her gaze drifted towards Thomas specifically, "but please, do not pass the fence. Have I made myself clear?" Satisfied by the nods she got in return, Lady Hatt concluded with, "Finally, the private bus that will take us back to Ulfstead will arrive at the Wellsworth train station at exactly two o'clock." She then pointed to a street clock nearby. "Right now, it is almost noon. Keep an eye on the time and make sure you're at the station by two so we don't keep the bus driver waiting. You all know the importance of being on time. I know it's a lot to remember, but these rules are very important for your safety."

"We understand Lady Hatt." Edward replied for the group.

"Good. Now is there anything I forgot--Oh!" suddenly Lady Hatt shifted the clothes in her arms to the crook of an elbow and started digging in her purse. "All of you hold out a hand." When the entire Steam Team did so, although Percy held his hand out facing down, Lady Hatt deposited a round metal disc into each awaiting palm. She turned Percy's upright when she came to him with an amused grin. "I'm giving each of you one shilling." she explained.

Percy looked at her gift in curiosity. "A shilling?"

"It's money which can be used to buy things from vendors. So, if any of you would like to purchase something such as a souvenir or snack, now you can! But, whatever it is, it must cost one shilling or less, understand?" Once again, she received nods of affirmation. "Excellent! Spend it however you wish!" Lady Hatt rearranged her hold on the bundle of fabrics then gazed at the street clock, "Well, I must be off if I'm to get done at the launderette before the bus comes. Be careful and have fun! I'll meet you all back at the train station." After collective goodbyes, she walked away. The Steam Team watched her go until her form disappeared into the distance. There was an awkward moment of silence afterwards, as no one knew quite what to do next.

Eventually, Emily said, "Well, I don't know about the rest of you, but I would love to visit the library Lady Hatt spoke off. Who wants to come with me?" No one answered. "Come on, aren't any of you curious?" Emily pushed when there were no volunteers, "An entire building full of books to read!" She was practically bouncing in anticipation.

"Read?" Gordon sniffed, "Didn't we do enough of that while watching for signs along the rails?"

Emily frowned. "No! Books have far more information in them than signs!"

"How would you know? You've never read a book before."

"You're right; I haven't. But, my driver would sometimes read them aloud to me during breaks or while we waited for cars to be loaded. They always had such interesting stories within!"

"She's got you there, Gordon." Thomas cheekily stated.

Emily turned in his direction. "Oh Thomas! Does that mean you'd like to come with me?"

"Uh," Thomas began while rubbing his neck, unprepared for the sudden attention, "sorry Emily. But, I think Percy and I would rather visit the wishing fountain."

Percy eagerly nodded at the suggestion. "Yeah! I want to see how the magic works!"

"Don't be silly Percy." Henry snootily replied, "Magic isn't real."

"How did we become human then?" Henry spluttered, trying and failing to come up with some logical explanation to Percy's reasonable question. Percy grinned when he didn't receive a straight response. "That's what I thought!"

The comment coupled with Henry's expression made Thomas laugh. "Alright Percy," he giggled, "I've think you've made your point. We'll be off now!" With that, he grabbed Percy's hand and the two started walking in the direction of the fountain, chuckling amongst themselves.

"Do be careful!" Edward called out to their retreating figures as they proceeded to cross the street after looking both ways.

Emily appeared thoroughly disappointed as she watched the two go, and Toby noticed. "Don't worry Emily." he soothed as he placed a hand on her upper arm, "I'll go with you to the library."

She instantly brightened at his announcement, "Really?"

"Of course! I too have always been intrigued by books."

"Oh thank you, Toby!"

"If you both don't mind," said Edward, "I'll join you to the library as well."

Emily's smile got even wider, "Wonderful! The more the merrier!" Then she turned to the remaining group members, "Anyone else want to come?"

Gordon, Henry, and James weren't too keen on the idea. "I want to look at more of the clothing shops around here!" James revealed. "I mean, if they all have items like this," he gestured to his new red jacket, "then they are worth looking at." He glanced to Gordon and Henry, hoping one of them would choose to go with him.

"Absolutely not!" Gordon grumbled, "I've had enough staring at fabric for today." Henry mumbled an agreement.

James pouted. "Fine! I'll just go by myself!"

"No James! Lady Hatt said we had to remain with at least one other of our team when exploring." Edward scolded. He sighed when the other crossed his arms in a huff, clearly upset. "Why don't you come with us? We're bound to pass by more shops; you can look at them on the way."

James mulled over the offer for a second before begrudgingly accepting. With that settled, Toby asked the final two members, "Gordon, Henry, are you sure you don't want to join us?"

"Positive." was Gordon's answer.

"And... someone has to stay with him." Henry shrugged.

"Alright then. Have fun, I guess. We'll see you at the train station."

Emily was already heading off and tossed a "Come on!" over her shoulder. Toby and Edward shared an amused glance at the normally regal Emily's exuberance before following. James brought up the rear with a harrumph.

That left just Gordon and Henry to ponder over how to spend the day.

~

The closer Thomas and Percy got to the gray stone fountain, the more childlike glee filled their systems. Somehow Percy had managed to overtake his best friend, leading him along while swinging their connected limbs. Thomas whistled as they came to a stop in front of the impressive structure. "Have you ever seen anything like this, Percy?"

"No." the other replied in equal awe, "I think the closest thing would be run offs down hills after heavy rain." The sight in question was water spurting from the top of the fountain in several thin jets before draining through two additional levels and finally collecting in a crystal pool at the bottom. Standing proudly in the circle created by the arching streams was a statue of a lady with a long dress and, oddly enough, bird wings. "Are there actually humans with wings?!" Percy blurted out, upon noticing that detail. His question drew strange looks from some nearby pedestrians, but neither realized this.

"I don't know." Thomas muttered while letting go of his friend's hand, "I've never seen one if there are."

"Excuse me?" Both were startled by the sound of a new voice. Percy even jumped back a bit. To their left was a fair, blonde girl. She looked far younger than Lady Hatt, but was too tall and lanky to be a child. Her hair was tied up; she wore a light blue dress, a white cardigan and knee high socks with black slip-ons; in her right hand, she held a book. "Sorry!" she quickly apologized, "I didn't mean to scare you! I was just wondering if I... heard you correctly? Did you just ask if people with wings existed?"

"Um, y-yes?" Percy confirmed, though quite uncertain, "Like the one up there." He pointed to the fountain's top.

The girl tracked his gesture, saw what he was referring to, then giggled. "Oh, that statue isn't a person. It's an angel!"

"An angel?"

"You don't know what an angel is?" The girl sounded baffled by the possibility. Both former engines shook their heads. "An angel is a powerful being who spreads goodness and watches over the followers of God."

"And... what is God?"

The girl gasped. "How could you not know about God?! Our lord and savior; the one who created life?"

Thomas cocked his head in confusion. "The one who created life? Do you mean Lady, the magic engine?"

"Yes, I thought Lady was responsible for us engines being able to live." added Percy.

The girl stared at the two like they had each grown another head. Then understanding sparked in her eyes. "Oooh! You two must be some of the engines who turned human last night that everyone's been talking about. I'm sorry for not realizing sooner!"

"No, no, it's alright!" Thomas quickly reassured, "Honestly, I thought our coloring would give it away immediately..."

The girl blushed and clutched her book to her chest, "I-I believed it was just a medical condition and I didn't want to draw attention to it. That would have been terribly rude. My name is Sarah by the way."

"I'm Thomas, and this is Percy." Percy waved shyly as Thomas introduced him.

"Well, it's a pleasure to meet you both."

Thomas smiled at her politeness. "And you as well. What brings you to the fountain today?"

"Oh, I come here all the time. On pleasant days like this, I love to sit on that bench over there," she tilted her chin in the direction of a lone wooden bench under the shade of a nearby tree, "and read a book. The sounds of the water are quite calming."

Percy grew intrigued when she mentioned this. "So, you spend a lot of time around the fountain?"

"I would say so, yes."

"So, you would know how to make the fountain grant wishes?"

Sarah was quiet for a moment, then she started laughing. "You want to know how to 'make the fountain grant wishes?'"

"Yes, we were told it was magic!"

Sarah laughed harder, trying to muffle it behind a hand. Thomas and Percy looked at each other, unsure of what was so funny. After settling down, she finally answered, "Well, you see, in order to make a wish at the fountain, you have to throw a coin into its waters. Like that boy over there." She pointed back to the fountain and sure enough, there was a little boy tossing a coin into the water on the bottom level while a woman, most likely his mother, watched over him. "Once it falls in, think of your wish."

"We can do that!" Percy said to Thomas, "We have the... What did Lady Hatt give us again?"

"She called it a shilling." Thomas reminded him.

"Right! A shilling! We can use that to make a wish!"

"Hold on!" Sarah interrupted, gaining the others' focus, "Before you go to make your wishes, there's something very important you must know. Once you think of your wish, you have to keep it a secret."

"A secret?" Thomas questioned, "You mean we can't tell each other?"

Sarah shook her head. "Nope. You can't tell another soul."

"Not even if we're best friends?" Percy wondered.

Again, she shook her head. "Not even best friends. If you do, your wish won't come true."

"Why?"

This time Sarah shrugged. "I don't know why. It's just a rule that must be followed."

That was a sentiment the engines were quite familiar with. After all, they didn't always fully understand the purposes of some of Sir Topham Hatt's rules, but they had to follow them anyway. "Okay then," Thomas accepted, "Thank you for telling us."

"You're welcome!" Sarah beamed, "Now, I'm sorry to cut this conversation short, but I must be going. My mother's probably wondering why I'm not back yet. Perhaps I'll see you both again some time?"

"Perhaps you will! It was nice meeting you, Sarah."

Sarah blushed, tucking a stray piece of yellow hair behind her ear before rushing out a "Bye!" with a wave of her hand. The two former engines watched her go, eventually blending in with other pedestrians.

"She was very kind, wasn't she?" Thomas remarked once she was gone.

"Hmmhm," hummed Percy, "and it's a good thing she warned us about saying our wishes out loud. We might have ruined the magic without even realizing it! Now come on! I want to make my wish!" He dashed excitedly to the fountain. Thomas smiled, shaking his head in fondness and jogging after him.

Percy was already leaning over the ledge, staring at the pool below, when Thomas caught up. "Careful!" the former tank engine playfully warned, "I don't think Lady Hatt would appreciate it if you ruined your new clothes by getting them all wet." However, Percy didn't laugh at his teasing. He didn't even lift his head up. "Percy?" Thomas questioned after a few seconds of quiet, tapping on the other's shoulder. The touch finally got his friend to react, flinching in surprise.

"Sorry." Percy mumbled, no longer looking at the fountain's waters but still not meeting Thomas's eyes.

Thomas was confused. His friend had been so jovial a minute ago; what could have suddenly changed that? "Is everything alright?" he asked, hoping for some sort of explanation.

The former number six engine awkwardly shuffled his feet, taking a moment to answer. "Oh... I-I'm fine. I was just..." He paused as his eyes were drawn back to the fountain. "I... was just distracted by my reflection in the water."

At the admission, Thomas immediately sympathized. He remembered vividly the feelings of shock and horror after getting a true look at his human face for the first time. After all, it had only occurred just this morning.

He had awoken right as the sun rose, long before Lady Hatt came knocking. At first, Thomas wanted nothing more than to drift back into the warm embrace of unconsciousness, but the tightness in his lower abdomen prevented it. It took awhile for him to fight through the haze of sleep and realize this was most likely the sensation Sir Topham Hatt had vaguely described last night in one of the most uncomfortable conversations he had experienced throughout his entire existence. The whole event of just getting out of bed had been an ordeal in itself. Percy had flipped over while he slept and was now basically lying on top of him. An arm and a leg draped over Thomas's chest and thighs, effectively pinning him in place, with Percy's face smooshed into the crook of his neck. He fought to push his softly snoring companion away and untangle himself from the other's newly acquired limbs. It was honestly a miracle that Percy didn't wake up; instead he just grumbled from being disturbed and rolled onto his opposite side.

Now free, Thomas stumbled his way through the dimness to the washroom. After fumbling with the light switch, Thomas squinted when the room become fully illuminated. Ahead of him sat the loo, innocent yet foreboding. Thomas inched forward, debating on how to approach this. Sir Topham Hatt recommended he stand in front of it and... aim for the water in the bowl. Tugging up the workman jacket revealed the thing needed for the process. Thomas stared at it, almost expecting it to do something, anything, but no. All it did was hang limply. It was so odd. This thing was a part of him, like how his funnel and boiler had been as an engine. But, it was so foreign that simply looking at it made Thomas unnerved. With a shaking hand, he grazed the loose skin and a violent shiver erupted up his spine. The touch was almost electric! He gasped and jerked his hand away in panic, wondering if he had broken his new body! He waited a few moments with bated breath and though nothing else happened, Thomas still deliberated on whether to try again. He may be adventurous but there was only so much even he could take. Not to mention, the more he thought about potential mess, the less he wanted to give it another go. At this point, however, the pressure within was really starting to ache and didn't really leave him a choice. Thus, he opted for the second method Sir Topham Hatt suggested which was sitting down.

Everything went smoothly afterwards. The relief was certainly nice but the entire moment was so bizarre and embarrassing that it made Thomas want to forget it instantly. He cleaned up as Sir Topham Hatt instructed and barely remembered to flush before going to the sink to finish the final task on the list: washing his hands. The easy part. Although it took a moment to recall how the facet worked, he managed to figure it out and proceeded to rub his hands together under the running water as the Fat Controller had demonstrated. That's when it happened. His eyes flicked up, only to see another pair staring back at him. It was... him, just standing there in the mirror. When he and the rest of the Steam Team (excluding Emily) were crowded in Edward and James's bathroom earlier, Thomas had caught but a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror. The other, bigger people in the room had crowded around it, blocking most of the sight. And, it wasn't like Thomas was trying that hard to see over them anyways. At that time, all he had truly wanted was to get through the Fat Controller's lesson and go to sleep.

Here in the present, there was no avoiding it. His reflection was right there, plain as day, completely unobscured. So familiar, yet so different. Now, seeing your reflection as an engine was not a common occurrence, but it still happened. Usually, it was due to him resting or puffing by a large body of water. Because of this, Thomas knew what his face looked like. And, to be fair, the face he was staring at in the mirror was... similar to his engine one. His nose was still rounded at the tip, his eyebrows pointed, his eyes wide. All traits he distinctively knew were his. But so much was just... wrong! His face was nowhere near the perfect circle it had been on his smoke box, although his chubby cheeks did help to retain a hint of the original shape. Everything was condensed into a smaller size and framed with snarled black hair instead of neatly painted black metal. His funnel was gone and he had ears! The whole image was so jarring that Thomas desperately wanted to look away, but couldn't bring himself to. He was basically hypnotized, deeply disturbed yet morbidly curious as he continued to study every little detail of his new face. He lost track of how long he stood there, water pouring over his trembling hands.

"Thomas?" it was the sleepy voice of Percy that knocked him out of his trance, "What're you doing?" Immediately Thomas broke eye contact with the mirror as a crushing weight settled in his chest. After shutting off the water, he didn't even bother using a towel to dry his hands, instead shaking them and sending droplets flying. He fumbled to turn off the light switch, before retreating back to bed as quick as he dared. Percy was sitting up, eyelids still droopy from just waking. He instantly became more alert as he watched Thomas almost trip on his way over, then hastily burrow under the blankets. "Thomas?" he said again except this time with concern, "Is everything alright?"

His worry only grew when Thomas refused to uncover his head, only murmuring a reply that sounded something like, "Mm--ine..." Then he heard sniffling.

Alarmed, Percy lifted up the blanket. Though it was hard to tell in the minimal light peeking through the blinds, he managed to make out the beginnings of tears pooling in his friend's eyes. "What happened?!" Thomas didn't respond, only sniffed and buried his face in the pillow. "Thomas," Percy prompted a third time, although this one was more insistent, "why are you crying?!"

It took another few seconds before the other answered, "I-it's just..." His voice wobbled as he spoke, "I g-guess a part of me didn't want to... to believe that everything that's happened to us was true. Th-that it was all some crazy nightmare... But, then I saw my face in the mirror... and it made it all too real." Thomas had barely finished his explanation when Percy surged forward and clumsily wrapped his arms around him. "...What are you doing?"

Percy stiffened at the question, although he did not let go. "I've... I've seen parents do this to children when they cry, so I thought it may help." Thomas could feel a flush building on his cheeks and he could tell Percy was dealing with the same issue. "I-I can stop if you d-don't like it..." Percy stammered, already loosening his grip.

"No!" Thomas yelped, causing his best friend to freeze in place. "This... this is nice." The second part came out as a whisper. Silently, Percy moved as close to Thomas as possible, and that's how they fell back asleep together. Facing each other, noses mere inches apart, with Percy holding onto Thomas tightly in a warm embrace.

The memory brought a small smile to Thomas's lips. Despite his childlike and sometimes paranoid nature, Percy was always good at giving the right amount of comfort when needed.

Now he had to return the favor. "It's alright, Percy." Thomas encouraged in a gentle tone, "Shall we make our wishes now?" That finally convinced Percy to look up from the pavement, eyes bright with renewed vigor. It seems the reminder of possible magic was enough to distract the former green tank engine from his worries, at least for the time being.

"Right, I want to see what this fountain can do!" Percy beamed as he fished through the pocket of his new trousers and pulled out the shilling Lady Hatt had gifted them, "Can we do it together?"

Thomas laughed and took out his own shilling. "Of course! On the count of three." When Percy nodded, Thomas started counting down, "1, 2, 3!" As soon as three was spoken, both Thomas and Percy tossed their shillings into the fountain. Once the coins hit the water, causing twin splashes, Thomas closed his eyes and thought hard of his wish. I wish my friends and I were engines again. After a second of silence, he peeked an eye open. Disappointingly, nothing was different. He was still here, standing in front of a fountain with human hands.

Then he heard Percy ask, "Do you think it worked?"

"No. Definitely not for me."

At his words, Percy began to fret. "What if we did something wrong?! We might've wasted our wishes!"

"That can't be! We did it how Sarah told us to!"

Percy considered this. "Then... perhaps it takes more time? Maybe we just need to be patient?"

Thomas sighed. "Maybe. Although, I'd rather not spend the rest of our first visit to Wellsworth waiting by the fountain for something to happen. The fountain may be pretty, but it's not that engaging."

"Yes," Percy agreed, though discontent at the lack of magic was clear in his voice, "I don't like the sound of that either. But, then, what should we do in the meantime?"

"We could meet up with Emily and whoever went with her at the library? I'm sure she convinced at least one of our group to join her, and they're probably still there."

"I don't know... What if James, Gordon, or Henry went along? They'll for sure tease us about running off to experience magic and returning with nothing to show for it."

"Hmmm" Thomas hummed, not having thought of that. He wracked his brain for an idea of what they could do for entertainment. Then he remembered something Lady Hatt mentioned, "Then, how about we travel to the park Lady Hatt spoke of?" Parks were places most engines were familiar with. There were many parks that bordered the rails across Sodor, giving the engines sweet views of children playing. It always did look like a lot of fun!

"Oh yeah! She did say there was one nearby, didn't she?"

"And I think she said it was... that way!" Thomas pointed in a direction similar to the one they had come from.

"I have always wanted to know what makes parks so fun for children..." Percy said, although he sounded a bit pensive. "But...?" "But it's much farther away than the fountain was. Are you sure we can get there alright?" "Come on, Percy! We made it here just fine! There's no point in being nervous now." Percy bit his lip. The path to the park took them back over the street and towards the end of the shopping district; quite the journey to be taking all by themselves. However, if there was one thing an engine hated more than being scared, it was being bored with nothing to do. That and Thomas always had a habit of drawing Percy out of his shell. Thus, in the end, he caved pretty quick. "Okay, lead the way, Thomas!"

Thomas smiled at the response. "Let's go!"

~

Traveling to the park could have definitely gone worse. Honestly, for the most part it was a trouble-free journey. The park was large with a rustic wooden fence completely surrounding it, and thus easy to spot which prevented the former engines from becoming lost. Although, that didn't concern them too much since the whole area was basically one straight line and they knew they'd be fine as long they didn't go past where the fence ended and houses began, just like Lady Hatt instructed. Thomas was pretty curious what lay just beyond, but he reeled in his desire to explore... for now.

There was, however, an issue with re-crossing the street. It was now midday and thus more people were out enjoying the cool weather. It also meant a lot more cars were consistently driving up and down the street. Watching them all zoom past the crosswalk without even slowing down and having to decide the right moment to go was daunting to say the least. Especially for Percy, who refused to cross until no cars were in sight no matter how much Thomas tried to encourage him. And though they waited patiently for a little while, the traffic just didn't seem to stop.

They were lucky to receive help from a familiar mother and young boy. It was the pair they had spotted by the fountain earlier who also needed to cross. She kindly told them to come across with them once she deemed it safe enough. The two thanked her immensely which she politely replied to with a gentle "You're welcome." So finally, the two former engines were able to make it to the other side, although Percy clinged to Thomas the whole way. Sadly, the mother and her son couldn't stick around for a chat due to her running late for an appointment. With a brief exchange of goodbyes, she was off, tugging her son along who hadn't stopped staring at Percy and Thomas since they met. Percy overheard the mother scold her child as they walked away, "Issac, quit your staring! It's rude!" Percy made a mental note to ask Lady Hatt about why staring was considered so rude to humans when they saw her later.

"That must be the entrance over there!" Thomas said, catching Percy's attention. To their right was a gap in the fence and a branch of pavement heading deeper into the grassy field. Stepping into the calmness of the park was a completely different experience to the bustling of the strip.

"Henry would definitely like this place!" Percy remarked as he and Thomas strolled down along. Thomas nodded in agreement; the green tender engine always had a soft spot for nature. Suddenly, his best friend halted, grabbing his arm to keep him from continuing forward. Percy was pointing to a bench up ahead where two elderly women sat. "Look Thomas!" A myriad of small birds and squirrels with bushy tails crowded around the women's feet. "Do you see all the animals near them?"

"I do. I wonder why they're not running away?" Wild animals and engines seldom mixed. Unless an engine was stationary and vacant for an extended period of time, most animals, especially the little ones, stayed clear. Which was probably a good thing considering when engines and animals did meet on the tracks, it was due to animals blocking the way. If a collision happened, neither party fared well. Despite this, Percy loved animals. They were just so adorable!

"Let's go ask them!"

Thomas barely got out a "Wait--" before Percy headed off towards the women. What else could Thomas do but follow? Percy slowed his gait the closer he got, stopping about a foot away. The birds and squirrels twittered about at his approach, yet did not flee. They were too busy picking at the ground. The two older women, on other hand, didn't notice him until Thomas caught up. They eyed the former engines with curious gazes. "Can we help you... young men?" one of them inquired.

Now being fully addressed, Percy lost some of his confidence. "Um, well..." It took a nudge from Thomas's elbow for him to get out the rest of his sentence in quick succession. "Why aren't the animals scared of you?"

The women seemed taken aback by the question. "Well, it's because we're feeding them of course." The second woman answered while holding up a small bag.

"Feeding them?"

"Yes, we come here every Sunday afternoon to feed the birds and squirrels seeds."

"Wow!" Percy said excitedly, "And they just come up to you?"

The first woman chuckled, "Indeed, and they're quite well-mannered. Would you like to try?"

"Oh yes please!"

"Then hold out your hand." Percy did so, although he did with his palm facing down once more. Carefully, the old woman grasped his hand and turned it up, before dumping a tiny mound of seeds into it from her bag. "Now, just toss a little bit onto the ground in front of you and the animals will come." Then she looked to Thomas. "Would you like some too?"

Slightly nervous to suddenly have all the attention on him, Thomas replied, "Oh! Y-yes, thank you!" This time the second old lady gave him some seeds. Percy was already at it, taking a pinch of seed and flicking it onto the grass below.

In no time at all, a few birds and a squirrel hopped over and began nibbling at the food. Percy gasped in glee and tossed the rest of his seeds to the ground. Sure enough, more animals joined in the feeding. "It worked Thomas! Look!" Thomas giggled at the joy in Percy's voice and scattered his own food about. Percy moved a step closer, causing some of the animals to back away.

"Easy lad," one of the old women warned, "they'll be spooked if you get too close."

Percy immediately retreated, "Oh, sorry. It's just... I think this is the first time I've gotten a good look at small critters like them." He then turned to Thomas. "They're so tiny compared to us engines that they have to be resting on your buffers before you can see them well. And that almost never happens when you're always riding to a new job. Like this, I can see how each bird has a slightly different pattern on its feathers and how bushy a squirrel's tail really is! It looks so soft!"

Thomas studied the animals by their feet and realized Percy was right! As an engine, he never was able to notice small details like that... Maybe it wasn't such a bad thing his wish at the fountain hadn't come true. He would have missed out on this experience and Percy's wide smile. So, the former engines stood there by the elderly women and watched the birds and squirrels eat their fill. It was quite peaceful...

That is until a ball came bouncing over, scaring the animals and causing them to flee before it rolled to a stop right at Thomas's shoes. "Awww!" Percy moaned as his new furry friends ran/flew away.

One of the old ladies huffed at the rude interruption, "Well I never!"

Then, a different young boy jogged up, panting, "Excuse me! May we have our ball back?" In the distance stood a whole group of children.

"You children should be more careful next time! You've frightened away the animals!"

"Well gee, sorry ma'ams, we were... just..." When the boy caught a glimpse of Percy and Thomas, the latter of which bent down to pick up the ball, his sentence trailed off. He openly gaped at them for a second, before saying, "You have gray skin!" The elderly women gasped at such a blatant comment.

However, Thomas and Percy weren't offended. To them, it was just a basic observation. "Most engines do!" Thomas laughed crouching to better meet the boy's height, "And, I believe this belongs to you?" He held the ball out and the boy quickly snatched it back, still appearing shocked.

"You're the engines? The ones that became people?"

"Yep! I'm Thomas and this is Percy."

Almost immediately the boy started firing off questions, not even finishing most of them before moving to the next, "I can't believe this! You're real?! How did-- Why-- What's it--" He eventually paused to suck in some air as the former engines worried he might faint. That's what happens when humans don't breathe properly as some emergencies have demonstrated. When he got his breath back, the boy said, "You have to come meet my friends, they'd never believe me if I just told them!"

Percy was a little hesitant; he had been having fun with the old ladies and their animals, "Well, I don't know..."

Thomas, on the other hand, was totally for the idea. "Come on, Percy! I can tell it would make them really happy to talk to us." And, he was right; the boy's eyes were sparkling with wonder and excitement as he waited for their answer.

The thought of making children happy was enough to convince Percy, "Oh, alright! Let's go meet the others!" So, the two best friends followed the boy back to his group in the field, after saying farewell to the nice old women of course. From then until it was time to return to the station, they were bombarded with questions from six hyper-curious kids. They were even invited to kick the ball around, though there was definitely a learning curve! There may not be any magic, yet today was shaping up to be something splendid.

Chapter Text

Emily was practically skipping as she and her three companions traveled to the library. "You know, I never believed I would have the chance to see the inside of a library! It's... like a dream come true!" the former number twelve engine called back to her friends.

"Emily, I-I know you're ex-excited," Toby wheezed as he struggled to keep up, "but could you slow down? We c-can't get separated!"

"I think you all need to go faster!" Emily laughed over her shoulder, "Hear that Edward and James?"

The two in question, though still visible, had lagged behind somewhat. Edward chuckled, "Yes Emily, we can hear you just fine! And there's no need to rush; we have plenty of time!"

"That doesn't mean we should waste any of it!" was Emily's response as she sped onward, Toby barely managing to match her pace. Edward shook his head in fondness; despite Emily's regal nature, she could be just as excitable as Thomas and Percy. Beside him, James grumbled. The former red engine had begrudgingly tagged along, hardly saying a word during the walk. His focus was mostly on the buildings they passed by. Some had large windows displaying clothes just like Laura's had. And while Edward still found the lifeless human statues unsettling, it seemed James had become enamored with the whole concept. "Well James, I suppose we'd better--" He froze when he realized the other wasn't next to him, "James?" James had stopped a few yards back and was staring at the front of one of the shops. Edward quickly returned to his side. "James? What are you looking at?"

"Something absolutely gorgeous!" James exclaimed, eyes shining in awe, "Have you ever seen anything so splendid? Aside from me after a wash, of course!" Now at a better angle, Edward finally saw what had James so giddy. There ahead of them was yet another boutique with a display window; Edward hadn't realized just how many there were in Wellsworth. However, this store stood out from the rest. There was an air of luxury to it, even more so than Mrs. Willoughby's shop. The glass was artfully decorated with golden swirls surrounding its edges (it seemed Wellsworth shopkeepers really liked gold); the name was written on the pane in a similar swooping style. They were words Edward had never seen before: Beau Cygne.

What really stole the scene, though, was behind the window. White lights illuminated the interior, showcasing a single woman statuette wearing an elegant dress. The skirt was slim and long, completely shielding the fake person's legs from view. The chest piece had a sharp v-shaped neckline and short sleeves that covered the shoulders but split open at the sides. The statue was facing at an angle that allowed one to view the back of the gown, revealing a deep u-curved cut that ended at the waistline. From there, excess fabric draped to create a train that trailed along the floor. But, probably the most eye-catching aspect of the dress was its color. The material was a dark crimson and it gleamed like a jewel in the bright lights. Overall, Edward agreed that it was very beautiful.

Although that didn't mean they could stand around staring at it all day; he didn't want to lose track of their other friends. "Yes James, it is a very splendid outfit indeed. But--" He had just begun voicing his concern when he noticed he was standing alone once more. A blur of red dashed through the door to the shop. "James!" he tried to call out, but it was too late. James had already vanished inside. After a second of being stunned by James's bold escape, Edward immediately yelled to Emily and Toby, who hadn't realized they'd paused, "Toby! Emily! Wait!" Thankfully, despite the considerable distance that had grown between the two pairs, Toby managed to hear him and got Emily's attention. "James ran off into this store! I have to go find him!" Edward quickly explained.

"What?!" cried Emily, "Should we come help you?!"

Edward shook his head; he knew Emily was ecstatic about the library and didn't want to delay it for her any longer. "No! It's alright, you two go on ahead!"

"Are you sure?" Toby asked, reasonably nervous for his friends' safety.

"Yes, we will meet you there!"

Emily and Toby looked at each before Emily shrugged. "Okay then... Be careful!" With that, she began to walk away. Toby bit his lip in hesitation, yet ultimately followed, though not without glancing over his shoulder a couple times. Edward sighed as he watched them go; he too was looking forward to seeing the library. Unfortunately, it would have to wait. If something happened to James because he was left all alone... Edward would never forgive himself. So, with that in mind, he rushed into the store.

The interior of this boutique was much smaller than Laura's Garden with a more limited selection of clothing. However, what it lacked in quantity, it more than made up for in quality. Everything here was... fancy. Like Duke and Duchess of Boxford or the Mayor going to a Ball kind of fancy. The kind that Edward had only experienced a handful of times throughout his many years as an engine on Sodor.

There were suits for men that reminded Edward of the Fat Controller's garb but somehow more formal and exquisite gowns for ladies, all in a wide array of colors. It was honestly astounding just how many different styles there were of dresses alone! It made Edward wonder how Emily could have decided on anything at Laura's. He shook his head; he couldn't let himself get sidetracked! He was here with a purpose: to find James!

"James?" he said while searching amongst the racks, "James? Where are you?" Luckily, due to the store's compact size, it wasn't long before Edward tracked down his missing friend. That jacket was a dead give away. James was studying a hung up gown, this one a matte black. "James!" Edward huffed as he reached the other.

James's eyes flicked up to Edward for a moment, acknowledging he had heard, before going back to scrutinizing the dress in front of him. "Look at this Edward! Why would anyone wear something so dark and plain?" As he said this, he rubbed the soft fabric between his thumb and fingers.

Irritated, Edward thought of pointing out how James had a black livery when he first arrived on Sodor, but decided against bringing it up. James was sensitive about the subject. So, instead, he went with scolding. "James. You cannot just run away like you did! Lady Hatt was very stern about us not wandering off by ourselves. What if something had happened?"

"Relax, Edward. Obviously, I'm fine. Besides, what is the worst that could happen in here? There's no one even around."

Edward bristled at the attitude. James was truly testing his patience. "You could have easily gotten lost. What if I hadn't noticed you were gone? Emily, Toby, and I would have no idea where to even begin looking!"

"Oh please, that wouldn't have happened." James scoffed, giving Edward his full attention.

"And how do you know that?"

"Because, you care too much. You're always watching out for every engine, even when we don't realize or appreciate it. There's no way you wouldn't see when something's off."

James's answer left Edward a little shocked. Sometimes it could be hard to tell if James was being genuine or mocking with his comments, but Edward was pretty sure that was a compliment. Though he was one of the few who was spared most of James's biting remarks, praise from the other was still not common. And, even if James hadn't meant it as such, it was nice to know he trusted Edward to be watching out for him.

However, that didn't excuse his friend's reckless behavior. "Be that as it may--" Unfortunately, Edward didn't get to finish his protest because a new voice joined in.

"Excusez-moi?" Both men turned to see that a young woman had approached them. She wore a spotted light yellow dress with a skirt that ended mid-calf, short puffy sleeves, a buttoned-up white collar and gloves to match. Her wavy dark brown hair was shoulder-length, held back with pins, and framed her face attractively. "Do you..." she paused and gave the two a curious once over, "gentlemen require assistance?" There was an accent to her voice that Edward swore he had heard before but couldn't quite place.

"Oh, no--" he tried to explain, but was once again cut off, this time by James.

"Yes! Do you have anymore red dresses? Like the one up front?" the former number five engine inquired excitedly.

The woman raised an eyebrow. "Um, yes, we do. Will it be for your wife?"

"Wife? No, for me of course! I would love to see them!"

This made the woman's eyes go wide and she pursed her ruby red lips. "Really? Well then, this way." She rotated, beckoning them to follow and James began to go after her.

Although, he didn't get far before Edward grabbed his arm. "Hold on a minute! James, we need to go. Emily and Toby are waiting for us." He then faced the lady who was watching with a puzzled expression. "I'm sorry ma'am, but we have other arrangements."

Frustratingly, James wasn't in the mood to cooperate. He jerked his arm free. "You can leave if you'd like, but if I have to be off the rails, I'm going to spend it doing something I want to." Edward exhaled through his nose at the other's stubbornness.

"Pardon, but did you say... rails?" the woman questioned.

James snorted. "Yes, rails. We were engines after all."

The lady stared at the two for a second before exclaiming, "Oooh!" She rested a hand over her chest. "You two are some of the train engines that became human last night. That explains so much!" Then she laughed, "I can't believe I didn't realize that sooner! And, here I thought your skin colors were the result of some kind of illness."

James leaned closer to Edward and whispered, "Illness?"

Edward just shrugged. Illness was something he hadn't even considered. Could they now get sick like regular humans? If so, Henry was going to be petrified of the possibility. Edward didn't get much time to ponder the unsettling revelation because the woman started speaking again.

"So, are you two here to purchase something?"

James immediately lit up at the suggestion. After fishing around his jacket pocket, he pulled out the shilling Lady Hatt had gifted him. "What can I get for this?"

The woman was taken aback by the question. "Um, I'm sorry, sir. This is a luxury tailor shop, meaning everything is crafted by hand with only the finest of material and thus more expensive than standard apparel. We don't sell anything for that little, I'm afraid."

Edward didn't like the disappointment on James's face. "What about two shillings?" he offered. It's not like he had a clue on what to spend his shilling on anyways; he'd much rather use it to make a friend happy. Sadly the lady shook her head, a clear denial. Well, he had tried. And if they couldn't buy anything, then there was no reason to stay. "Then perhaps it is best if we leave. We wouldn't want to take up anymore of your time."

"Oh, you don't need to rush off! As you can probably tell," she reassured while gesturing around the empty shop, "we're in the middle of a slow hour right now. It's nice to have some conversation, especially when one is working alone."

That statement drew confused looks from the former engines. "You work here all by yourself?" Edward asked. On the rails, they all worked together: the engines, the crews, Sir Topham Hatt, the dock workers, farmers, and more. For something as big as the railway, it just wasn't possible for a single person to handle everything. Even for smaller operations, it was difficult. For example, Mrs. Willoughby needed Gerald's assistance when helping them choose outfits.

"Oh, no!" the woman quickly clarified, "Normally, my parents are here with me, but they're on holiday, visiting extended family in our home country. Someone had to stay behind to look after the shop, and I volunteered. It's actually been quite fulfilling, if a bit dull at times." There was a brief moment of quiet before the lady tapped her palm against her forehead. "My goodness, where are my manners? Here we are having a chat, and I haven't even introduced myself!" Pinching the edges of her skirt, she crossed one leg in front of the other and dipped her knees slightly, "My name is Jacqueline De Rosier. And you are?"

Edward and James shared a glance before James tried to copy what Jacqueline had done, using the bottom of his jacket. His movements were a bit wobbly, but he managed. "My name is James."

Edward didn't even try. "And, I'm Edward. It's nice to meet you." He did not want a repeat of falling and hurting his knees like last night. They still felt sore beneath the bandages Lady Hatt had helped change before they left the summer house.

Jacqueline giggled, "Oh Monsieur James! Curtsies are traditionally a greeting for ladies; men tend to bow." Then she demonstrated, with an arm bent behind her back and one over her stomach, leaning forward.

Rolling his eyes at yet another human custom to learn, James once again replicated Jacqueline's movements. "Like this?"

"Parfait, Monsieur James!" Her praise (or at least what the former engines assumed was praise, as the only word they knew in her sentence was James) was accompanied by tiny claps. Edward was about to ask her what par-feh meant when Jacqueline surprised them both. As James stood straight once more, she stepped into his space, their faces now mere inches apart. She had to look up at James since he was quite a bit taller than the woman. Then she spoke so softly, Edward almost couldn't hear her, "But, you know, I personally have no issue with whichever one you choose. Do whatever makes you most happy. I just thought you should know both because there are many out there who are not as open minded as moi. Who demand traditions be followed. It is something you should remember, yes?"

James had a baffled expression at the sudden closeness and eloquently responded with, "Um... okay?"

Meanwhile, Edward may as well have not even been there as he stood by silently. A strange heated tightness bloomed through his chest; it came seemingly out of nowhere and was utterly foreign which worried him. Perhaps I am ill after all! a voice that sounded suspiciously like Henry whispered in his thoughts. He quickly tamped the idea down with logic: No, it doesn't make sense for me to be sick. I felt just fine moments ago, and we've only been human for one day. Humans can't get an illness that easily... can they? Thus uncertainty lingered, but he refused to let himself dwell on it. There were more important things to focus on than fear, like the friends that they should've met up with at the library already! He cleared his throat, breaking whatever moment the other two were having. "Thank you Miss De Ros-eh," Lady, he hoped he pronounced that right, "for the advice."

"Oh, you're both quite welcome! It's good to know these types of things while in your strange... predicaments." Jacqueline replied sweetly, a smile on her face as she turned away from James to Edward.

Edward nodded. "Yes, well, thank you again. That's very thoughtful. Now, I'm sorry ma'am, but James and I must be leaving. We have friends we're supposed to join at the library." James, who had been frozen the whole time, finally caught up to speed and glared at him. He still clearly didn't want to leave, but this time, Edward wasn't taking no for an answer.

Seemingly oblivious to the sudden tension, Jacqueline carried on, "Ah, I do love the library so, although I haven't been able to visit it in some time. Much too busy! And, of course, you shouldn't keep friends waiting. That's quite rude!" Then she began to walk away, looking back at the men over her shoulder with sparkling eyes. "Come, I'll see you two to the exit."

"Wait--" James started, but was cut off by Edward taking hold of his arm again and pulling him along. It was a short walk back to the front.

However, instead of leading them right to the door, Jacqueline veered left towards a counter nearby with a single cash register on it. "Un moment!" she said as she rounded the counter's edge so she was behind it, "Before you both go, it would be a shame if you left with nothing to remember your first visit to Beau Cygne."

"But I thought you said our shillings couldn't buy anything here?" James pointed out.

Jacqueline rummaged underneath the counter, her head no longer visible. "Well, I think I can make an exception this one time. Ah, here it is!" Standing up, she held a flat black box. After setting it on the counter top, she lifted off its lid to reveal a bunch of shiny pieces. "There are plenty of bits and baubles that fall off, get damaged, or just don't sell that we hold on to. Perhaps something in here may catch your fancies for your shillings?"

"Ooooh!" James awed, placing his shilling on the counter before excitedly searching the box's contents. It wasn't long until he found something as he pulled out a plain gold chain.

"That used to be necklace with a pendant once. Unfortunately, it broke and though I was able to repair the chain, I couldn't find the pendant that went with it. Here, turn around." Edward watched as Jacqueline took the chain and James did as she instructed. Carefully, she looped the metal around his friend's neck and fastened it in place. Once finished, she hummed in approval and lifted a small mirror to James. "There we are! I think that compliments your outfit quite well."

James was extremely pleased. "It does, doesn't it? It reminds me of the gold detailing in my livery!" As the two exchanged opinions, Edward curiously fiddled through the box himself. It was mostly nondescript pieces of jewelry and metal. With nothing jumping out at him, he was about to stop and save his shilling for another day, when something suddenly caught his eye. It was a flat, smooth red stone disc rimmed in silver with a T-shaped protrusion on its back.

"What's this?" he asked Jacqueline.

Pausing in her conversation with James, the woman examined the item in Edward's hand. "Oh, that is called a cufflink, Monsieur Edward. One second." She then began to route around in the box some more. "Hmmm... Ah-hah!" she said as she took out an identical looking cufflink, "Thank goodness the matching one is here too! Sometimes, we may lose one of the set which is why they are retired to the box. I guess these ones just didn't sell."

"Didn't sell?!" James squawked in outrage as he got a good look at them, "But, they're red! How could no one want them?!" To which Jacqueline giggled.

"Everyone has their own preferences." Then she addressed Edward, "Monsieur Edward, please hold out your wrists." Once Edward did so, she demonstrated how to use them, starting with his right arm. "Notice how the sleeve cuff of your shirt is buttoned close. What you want to do is unbutton them like so. See this hole between them? Flip the top part of the T on the back of the cufflink, so it's straight. Then, at a downward angle, insert the straightened part through that hole and the button hole. Once it's through both, flip the T-part back to horizontal to keep it in place, and voilà! That's how you put on cufflinks! Oh, and make sure you do the same for the other side." She quickly repeated the steps for Edward's left.

"What are they for?" James asked as Edward studied them further.

"Oh, they're just a way to add more flare to a dress shirt." Jacqueline answered before turning back to Edward, "Hmmm. You know Monsieur Edward, though they're a little formal for your outfit, I think those suite you! They provide another touch of red to match your bow tie."

Edward considered this, "Hmph, well I suppose they do. Are you sure a shilling is enough for them?"

"Of course! It's not like they'll do much else aside from collect dust in this box!"

That was enough to convince Edward to spend his only shilling on them. He also quite liked how they looked against his white shirt. James was correct when he bragged about how eye-catching the color red truly was. "Here you are." he said as he handed Jacqueline his payment, "Now, let's be on our way. Thank you for everything, Miss De Rose-eh." Thinking their conversation to be finished, Edward prepared to begin herding James, who was still being reluctant, out.

Jacqueline stopped them by calling, "Ah, wait Monsieurs! One more thing, before you go." After regaining their attentions, she tore a piece of paper off a pad and scribbled something on it. "You see, I have been designing my own clothing in my spare time." Jacqueline explained while sliding the paper to James, "And recently, I've been experimenting with some new styles and would love for someone to model them. You, Monsieur James, seem like a confident individual who is drawn to a wide variety of fashion. Being handsome is also a benefit!" as she declared that last part, Jacqueline placed an elbow on the counter and leaned forward to rest her chin against the back of her hand. Her eyes trailed up and down James's form, who preened at the flattery.

Edward felt the tightness from before return to his chest, somehow worse this time. Yet he stayed silent on the matter, not wanting to cause a scene. Maybe I should speak to Lady Hatt about it... It might actually be something serious!

"If you're interested in modeling, call me using that phone number any day, aside from Sunday, between 7:00 to 5:00. We can set something up!"

James stared at the paper in his hands, pleasantly puzzled, "T-thank you! I will... think it over!"

Edward crossed his arms, waiting for the two to finish. "Eh-hem. Excuse us... sir." A nasally voice made him jump and whip around. Standing before him were three older women and two men crowded in the doorway. They clearly wanted to move further into the shop, but he and James were obstructing the way. He was receiving some nonplussed stares because of it. "Um, James, I think we should go now. We're blocking the entrance."

James sniffed, "Oh, alright, alright! I'm coming, let's go." and followed Edward out the exit. Despite the rush, he still remembered to give a farewell, "Goodbye, Miss Jacqueline!"

As the two former engines left, weaving around the other customers, Jacqueline sent them off cheerfully, "Au revoir, Monsieurs! Come back at any time and I hope you enjoyed your visit to the Beau Cygne!"

When the door clicked shut behind them, Edward couldn't help but feel some relief at being outside in the fresh air again. Which in itself was strange because he hadn't felt any need to escape while in other enclosed spaces. I definitely should have a talk with Lady Hatt about this when we get back to the summer house. Edward thought as the two started to make their way to the library at last.

Thankfully, although he had to leave early, James seemed in much higher spirits than before. He was practically vibrating with delight while walking besides Edward, eyes glued to the paper Jacqueline had gifted him.

"Can you believe it, Edward?!" he gushed, waving the note in Edward's face, "Me, a model! She wants me to model for her! It's about time someone recognized me for my looks."

Edward rolled his eyes at the dramatics. "Oh James, there are many who think you look nice."

But the other wasn't paying attention. "Do you think she'll take pictures?" he asked, becoming more eager by the second, "It's been forever since I've been in front of a camera!"

"Maybe..." was all Edward could say before James moved on.

"You know what? I'm going to accept her offer!" Edward honestly shouldn't be surprised by James's yearning to model; he'd do it for anyone who asked, even as an engine. Still, something about James going off alone with Jacqueline, a very friendly woman to be sure, but one they hardly knew, just didn't sit well with him. Now, he wasn't quite as anxious as Toby or paranoid as Henry; however, he was cautious. Edward didn't like jumping head first into something new without thinking it over, at least a little. Maybe when he was younger and more brash, but age and experience taught him better. And that caution extended to his friends.

So, he decided to voice that advice. Yet he also tried to be delicate with his wording so as to not start an argument, which around James could happen very easily. "Um, perhaps you should wait and speak to Lady Hatt about it first?"

And James immediately questioned him with narrow eyes. "Why?"

"Because... Because she is technically our caretaker right now. And as such, she has a right to know about and approve any plans we might make for the time being. Especially if they involve people we've just met. That way she can look out for us." With his reasoning explained, Edward anticipated James's response, the lack of one disconcerting.

Eventually though, James sighed and slumped his shoulders. "I suppose you're right; I don't want to cross Lady Hatt. Therefore, I will wait to accept until I can talk to her."

His relent and actually taking of Edward's recommendation were clear proof of how much James had grown since his arrival. It made pride swell in Edward's chest for his younger, more headstrong friend. The former blue tender engine nodded and patted the other's back in support. "Don't be too disappointed, James! It won't be long until we rejoin her and you can ask. Besides, you'd need to tell her anyways so she may show you how to use the telephone to ring Jacqueline." Every engine on Sodor had basic knowledge on the purposes of telephones. Sir Topham Hatt was always speaking on his as part of his job, various workmen made calls often to prevent or clear up confusion, and even their own crews used phones from time to time, usually during emergencies. As such the engines knew that people used telephones to speak to others over long distances. However, that didn't mean they knew how they worked.

The last part of his sentence made James chuckle. "I can't argue with that logic." He then pocketed the paper and the two strolled along in silence; this time it was more comfortable. And that's how their journey remained, peaceful and content up to when Edward could see the gray brick exterior of the library in the distance, peeking out amongst the other buildings.

Right before reaching their destination, James suddenly broke the quiet by asking, "Edward, what are your thoughts on Jacqueline?"

His question was a surprise to Edward as he glanced at his friend in confusion. "I... I found her to be very nice, generous, and polite. Why do you ask?"

James fiddled with the gold chain around his neck. "Oh, I don't know. You just seemed more... reserved than usual when you were speaking with her."

Thinking back, Edward tried to determine if there was any credence to what James was saying. Had he actually been acting different while in the store? There were definitely moments where he felt odd, but he hadn't realized it was affecting his behavior. From what he remembered, he was perfectly cordial if a bit rushed, but that was because he was eager to reunite with his other friends who were expecting them, not because of Jacqueline... "I'm not sure I understand? There wasn't anything wrong."

James stared at him, his gaze piercing. It was enough to make Edward gulp, though he tried hard to hide it. Despite what most believed, James could be quite perceptive when he wanted to be. He had an innate talent of reading others, both people and engines, and being able to decipher one's true intentions. That is when he wasn't distracted by himself. Eventually though, James shrugged. "Alright, if you say so." By that point, the pair had made it to the outside of the library so there was no time to continue the conversation. The former red engine didn't waste a moment entering through the front door, but Edward lagged back for a second to consider James's observations. He had a feeling James hadn't believed his reassurances and, frankly, he didn't know if he did either, although he wasn't sure why. With a heavy sigh, he followed his friend inside.

Only to be intercepted by a very cross Toby. "There you two are!" his tone serious yet soft, "What took you so long?! Emily and I have been worried sick!"

James scoffed and crossed his arms. "Emily doesn't seem too concerned to me." As he spoke, he gestured with his chin towards the one in question. He had a point. Emily was currently engaged in an enthusiastic conversation with a small elderly man with thinning gray hair and glasses.

Toby huffed, "First, keep your voice down James. You're apparently supposed to be quiet in a library. And second, she was worried earlier. She just does a better job at keeping herself occupied. That doesn't matter though! You two were gone so long, we were debating on leaving to look for you both!" Then he solely focused on James. "Honestly James, what were you thinking running away like that!? If Edward hadn't--"

"Oh please, spare me the lecture." James interrupted, thankfully keeping the volume down, "Edward already scolded me and we're here now. Everything turned out okay so there's no reason to be upset." Before Toby could respond, the former red engine sauntered away to join Emily and the older man, putting an end to the discussion. Emily looked surprised, relieved, and a little bit frustrated to see the other. She too was probably questioning where he and Edward had been, and Edward believed she would give them a piece of her mind later in private.

Toby gawked at the dismal before shaking his head in exasperation. Turning to the remaining participant, the former steam tram said, "I can't believe him sometimes. Acting so recklessly and not even apologizing for it. It's that kind of attitude that keeps getting him in trouble!"

"I know..." Edward muttered as he watched James show off his new gold chain to Emily who in turn presented a book and then gestured to the older man.

Toby studied his friend, not anticipating the vague reply. After sensing that the other wasn't going to elaborate further, he decided to move on, "So, what kept you two anyways? Where did you go?"

"James spotted a beautiful dress in a boutique's window and wanted to see more, so he ran inside."

"Let me guess, it was red?"

Edward snorted a laugh. "Of course, no other color would catch his attention like that."

"Goodness, I can't understand his complete obsession with his paint job. I mean, I get the desire to be clean and look smart, but James takes it to a whole different level." Toby's sentiment was one shared by many engines. It was the most common opinion voiced after meeting James. Edward would be lying if he said he hadn't thought the same when James first got painted red. However, over time that perception somewhat changed. There were hints James's passion for his livery wasn't due solely to pride or ego, and Edward suspected something much more complex was behind it. What that may be, he didn't know nor did he pry. Not every engine who came to Sodor had a happy life beforehand. Even Edward had his own collection of regrets he kept out of sight because there was an unsung rule between most engines: No one brought up past lives unless they wanted to. And if they didn't, one certainly didn't ask.

Edward was drawn out of his musings by Toby continuing with, "And what happened after?"

"Um, nothing too exciting. We met the young woman who owned the shop; her name was Jacqueline De Ros-eh? Or something like that..."

"Sounds foreign."

Edward nodded. "She was. She had an accent I swear I've heard before, but I can't quite remember where it's from. She spoke English very well though, and was incredibly kind. Even sold us some jewelry for probably much less than she was supposed to."

"Jewelry?" Edward lifted up a wrist to show Toby his new shining cufflinks. "Oh, wow!" the former steam tram exclaimed, "Those are certainly notable! What are they?"

"These are called cufflinks and they're a formal way to keep sleeves buttoned up."

Toby took a second to properly examine them. "Well, they definitely pop against the white." Then he chuckled, "Red too, James seems to be rubbing off on you." The mention of James brought back Edward's confusion from earlier and he let his arm fall. Toby noticed the sudden downcast mood. "Don't worry, Edward. I was only joking!" When the other didn't say anything back, Toby cocked his head. "Edward? Is everything okay?"

Said former engine bit his lip. Perhaps he should reveal some of his inner turmoil to Toby. After all, they had a long history together. Why he'd even go so far as to say Toby was his closest friend on Sodor. Now, of course, he loved Thomas deeply. Being able to be there for the blue tank engine and watch him grow was an experience Edward would always treasure. However, their relationship was more of a mentor and apprentice kind. Thomas often viewed him as a role model, especially when he first arrived to the island. He looked up to Edward, which made Edward happy, but at the same time it sort of prevented them from having a more casual connection. And the same could be said for most of the younger engines he interacted with. A lot of them saw him as this wise advice giver who always knew what to do, a role he was proud to have. Yet being put on a pedestal also meant being isolated, making it hard to just talk or kid around. And, this didn't even include the awkwardness caused by the age gap.

As for the older engines, things weren't much better. Gordon was often too preoccupied with himself to truly listen. Henry and Edward had hit it off in the beginning, but that mellowed out as soon as the green tender engine grew closer to Gordon. Duck and even Oliver had been promising, but he hardly got to see them after they were moved to the new Little Western branchline. Finally, while he and James had certainly grown closer over the years, the vain engine could easily get defensive and, in this instance, talking about problems supposedly involving James with James didn't seem appropriate.

With Toby, however, that divide just wasn't present. They were some of the oldest engines still working on Sodor, only surpassed by a few like the narrow gauge engines from the Skarloey Railway up in the mountains. Therefore, they shared unique perspectives. Having been on Sodor long before it became the bustling tourist destination it was today, they were both intimately familiar with the hardships and trials of growing up while watching everything change. Sadly, due to having different owners at the time, they weren't able to converse back then. But, once Sir Topham Hatt acquired Toby and his branchline, the two quickly bonded over reminiscing. Thus Toby became his main confidant and vice-versa whenever they were together.

Edward's reluctance in this case, though, was less about trust and more about himself not understanding just what the issue was. And, if he couldn't understand it, how could he explain it to Toby in way that made sense? Not to mention if this did have something to do with their new human forms, he doubted Toby would know how to help. In fact, it'd probably just stress him out which Edward had already done enough of today. "I... Yes, I'm okay. Just taking everything in has been a bit... overwhelming."

Toby looked at him strangely for a moment, but appeared to accept his answer. "Indeed it has. There is so much about humans that we never bothered to learn as engines."

"Because we didn't need to."

Before Toby could carry on, Emily ran up to them. "Edward, Toby, come quick! The librarian, Mr. Foster, is willing to teach us how to read longer sentences!" Her eyes were gleaming with joy as she began to tug Edward along, expecting Toby to follow. Edward smiled at her jovial rambling, glad that she was enjoying herself thoroughly. "Easy, easy! I'm coming!" "He's also going to let us borrow some books to practice with," Emily continued, "and so we can teach the others when we re--" Emily paused when she caught a glance at Edward's sleeve in her hands. "Ooooh! James was right, those new cufflinks do look smart on you!"

The blatant praise brought a dusting of pink to Edward's cheeks. "Um, t-thank you?"

He was grateful Emily's excitement about books kept her completely distracted from Edward's reaction. "You will not believe how many different types of books there are!"

As she pulled him away, Toby stayed a bit apart from the pair. Something about Edward's previous answers worried him. Now, he was fully aware of how capable Edward was and knew that if it were anything serious, the former blue tender engine would have said so. However, he also knew his friend and the way he responded to Toby questioning if he was alright was just off. As Toby trailed after them to where James and Mr. Foster were waiting, he decided he would ask Edward about it again when they were alone together.

Thankfully, the next couple of hours for the group went by smoothly. They spent them getting private reading lessons from Mr. Foster, who was very thorough and patient. It wasn't long before the former steam engines were expanding their limited reading skills. Even James, who had been skeptical of the entertainment of books, was eventually won over by the endless selection of topics. Although for right now, Mr. Foster recommended they stick with lower-level reading material and helped them pick out a few to take with them, of course with the promise they'll take good care of the books and return them.

In the end, it was a peaceful conclusion to an eventful outing.

Chapter Text

Henry watched as Emily, Toby, and Edward walked off, with a cross-looking James stomping after. Thomas and Percy had disappeared long before, so that left just him and Gordon awkwardly standing outside of Laura's shop. A small part of Henry was curious as to what a library looked like on the inside, but a larger, more sensible part of him questioned how it could be so enthralling to the others. Reading is a tool to be used to make sure engines and their crews knew where they were going and what rules to follow; nothing more, nothing less. Emily may disagree, but that's the truth for engines like them.

...Then again, Henry and his friends weren't engines at the moment. The rogue thought made Henry glance down at his new hands. They're so... alien this close up, something he could never realize as an engine. The way the fingers flex and twitch... it caused his breathing to hitch. He knew he was the one controlling them, similar to how he could feel when his wheels were rolling and pistons pumping, yet it was so frighteningly foreign. Henry couldn't fathom why this was happening; was it just some horrible twist of fate, or was Lady pulling some cruel joke, or worse, enacting a punishment, on the engines of Sodor? What did Henry do to warrant having his simple, acceptable life as an engine stripped away--

A scoff from Gordon unintentionally pulled him from his nerve-ridden spiral. "Can you believe them, Henry? Acting like this is some kind of... vacation?!" The former number four engine crossed his arms in a pose that radiated exasperation. It fit him well. "We are engines, not tourists! And this is nothing to be excited about. I don't understand why Lady Hatt insists on making us stay here instead of letting us go back to the Duke and Duchess's summer house. We've completed the task of getting clothes, what more is there to do?"

Focusing on the new distraction, Henry forced his hands down to his sides, out of his sight. He took a deep breath to steady himself, then turned to his friend. "Honestly, I'm not sure. She said we should explore, but for what purpose? I can't imagine what good will come of it."

Gordon nods in approval of his response and huffs, "At least someone agrees with me." Though his voice still conveys irritation, there was a touch of gratitude underneath which Henry quite liked. It was rare for Gordon to drop his serious attitude and be more casual with others, and Henry felt a little bit pleased knowing he was one of the very few whom Gordon trusted that much. It also felt nice to have someone to complain with.

Thomas, Percy, and Emily seemed to be enchanted by the new possibilities that came with being human. Toby and Edward appeared to be taking it all in stride. James... honestly, would probably be voicing his displeasure if he were here, but he's not, so that left Henry and Gordon to be the only logical ones of the group. In fact, Henry was about to proclaim just that when he was hit from behind. It was nothing hard, but the sensation of being run into brought back... unpleasant memories on the rails. It spooked Henry, causing him to yelp and jump forward, unintentionally slamming into Gordon. The former number four engine let out a grunt of surprise and had to plant a foot back in order to keep both of them from tumbling to the ground. He instinctively wrapped an arm around Henry's shoulders for further stability.

The disorienting experience was over in less than a second, and the two former engines heard a male's voice call out an "Oh! I'm sah--." It suddenly cut off. Henry and Gordon focused their gazes, one startled and one narrowed, at the person responsible for their near fall. Before them stood a young, scrawny lad about a head shorter in height, dressed in a dark green coat and a brown cap tilted too far down on his forehead. Beside him is an even shorter woman clinging onto his arm. They both have wide-eyed expressions, and the man's jaw hangs open as he had to look up at the imposing figures.

They all were frozen in a tense silence until Gordon became annoyed with the blatant gawking. "Well?" he said expectantly.

There was still no response. All that came out of the man's mouth was a croak. "Uh-uhhhh..."

Impatient, Gordon lightly shoved Henry out of his way and took a step towards the couple, crossing his arms once again. "You know," he stated with a scowl, "it is proper to apologize when you bump into another." Which was common sense, according to railway etiquette. His words seemed to snap the couple out of their strange stupor, yet their reactions were some neither Gordon nor Henry could have predicted.

The man and woman scrambled back, putting more distance between them and the former tender engines. The lady tucked herself behind the man, as if trying to hide, and whimpered. "E-Eric!"

Meanwhile, the man raised both his hands, palms facing out; he was acting as if there were some sort of dangerous creature to keep at bay. "W-wait!" he stammered, "I'm--I'm sorry! Please, my wife and I--we didn't mean any t-trouble!"

"Trouble?" Henry parroted, glancing to Gordon who was similarly confused. However, his question went unaddressed by the couple were are busy maneuvering themselves past the two. They circled around them, giving the widest berth possible while still staying off the road. The situation was starting to make Henry uncomfortable and nervous. The couple's faces reminded him of Percy getting scared by shadows at night, but what reason would they have to be afraid? Eventually, the couple made it by with no further exchange and Eric hurriedly ushered his wife down the pavement. Gordon and Henry watched as they went, utterly baffled by what just happened. "What do you think that was about?" Henry asked while looking to Gordon.

His friend contemplated for a second before replying, "I haven't the slightest idea."

"Maybe they were late for something?" That was the only explanation Henry could come up with for their desperate departure.

"Hmph," Gordon huffed, "even so, that doesn't excuse their rudeness! I mean, who just runs into someone else and doesn't immediately apologize? Not to mention, being tardy isn't a valid reason to be unobservant! What if I, or you, or both of us had fallen and gotten hurt? And the way they stared at us?! Ogling like we were some... circus attraction! Oh, the indignity of it all! I'm telling you..."

Henry only half listened to Gordon's ranting, his mind still occupied with wondering why the couple behaved the way they did. However, there is one part he latches onto. Stared at us... they had been staring hadn't they? Some engines, *ahem* James and Gordon, liked to have the eyes of others on them, especially if it was in adoration. Henry... didn't feel the same. While he too enjoyed being looked upon in praise, he's experienced far more stares fueled with scrutiny and disapproval. It had soured the sensation to say the least. Eric and his wife's stares were tainted with fear which was unusual in of itself, and they made Henry's plating... or, in this case, skin(?) prickle.

Speaking of prickles, he still felt like he was being watched even though the couple had long dashed away. Confused, he rubbed at an arm and searched around, desperate to find the source of his unease. What he saw was immediately alarming. As time had passed, Wellsworth had become a lot more lively. There were now many people out, some standing outside of shops, some strolling by, some in groups chatting amongst themselves. All standard human behavior... except for one thing. Some had their eyes trained on him and Gordon, who had yet to notice. And there were no friendly smiles on their faces. It made Henry swallow, throat suddenly dry like his boiler after a long journey. He was reminded of the Steam Team's humiliating trek through Ulfstead to get to the bus station and the brief walk to Laura's boutique. Lady Hatt had said wearing proper clothes would put an end to those unsettling looks, but clearly she was wrong! Henry focused on one group in particular. Three older women stood across the street from them, whispering to each other while glaring at the former engines. Henry's suspicions of what they're discussing were confirmed as soon as the ladies spotted him looking back. They hushed up, gazed at anything that was not him, and began walking away quickly. It made his insides clench and soon he felt hidden eyes on him everywhere. "G-Gordon?!" he tried gaining the attention of his friend, but Gordon was too enraptured in his own displeasure to listen.

Henry's breathing was getting more erratic, and he couldn't calm down. It was like the world was closing in around him, making it impossible to take in enough air. It brought up visions of that old tunnel. More people come and go, some skirting around the two and giving him odd glances. It's all too much. He needed to be somewhere else, anywhere else!

Gordon, oblivious, said, "Honestly, Henry, the inconsiderateness of some pe-- WAHHH!" He let out a yell when Henry suddenly gripped his arm and yanked. The former green tender engine forcibly hauled Gordon down the pavement. "H-Henry?! What are you doing?!" However, there was no answer; Henry just continued to pull, sprinting. Gordon tried to dig his heels in, but Henry's momentum and surprising amount of strength were too much. Eventually, the threat of falling was apparent and he had to give up resisting. So, instead, he attempted shouting at his friend again, "Where are we going, Henry?!" Still no reply; it was as if Henry couldn't even hear him.

For a few blocks, the two frantically dodged passerbys. They were not always successful, clipping one or two people on the way and earning some irritated words. Gordon rushed out an "I'm sorry!" to each person in a desperate bid to save face. Thankfully, the mad dash didn't last for much longer. As they approached a rustic wooden fence, Henry spotted a path leading to the right. It was a small trail, that was, most importantly, void of others. "Henry!" Gordon called out as he was randomly dragged in a different direction. His feet left the neat bricks of the pavement and landed on an uneven earth surface.

Despite typically having a disdain towards dirt, Gordon was grateful for it in this moment because it provided him a means of breaking. The soft, looser texture allowed him to better dig his heels in for more leverage, and with his superior strength, rip his arm out of Henry's tight grasp. The sudden halt makes Henry stumble back, barely able to remain upright, and finally forced him out of his panicked need for escape. After taking a second to steady himself, Henry shakily looked back to see a very cross Gordon. They're both breathing heavy and flushed, Henry somehow more so, and Gordon appeared set to blow. And blow he did. "What on Earth has gotten into to you, Henry?!" he boomed, "Hauling me around like some unruly trucks! Do you know how foolish you've made us look to the public, running about like maniacs?! What were you thinking?!"

Gordon paused in yelling, obviously waiting for an explanation, but Henry couldn't speak properly. He was still having trouble taking in air and only managed to labor out, "I-- I--" between gasps.

Not that it mattered. Gordon was barely listening, too consumed by his own anger and blinded to his friend's stuggles. "I want an explanation! Now Henry!" he roared. The yelling just made Henry's anxiety worse and he flinched away.

Still not receiving the answer he desired, Gordon was about to shout again when he truly took in the sight of the other. What he saw curbed most of his rage and instantly replaced it with concern. The former green tender engine was refusing to look him in the eye, hunched over and arms wrapped tightly around himself. His face was still red and his grayish skin had a bizarre wet sheen to it, almost as if he had just been rinsed during a wash. But, what really worried Gordon was his stuttering breaths. It reminded him of last night, when they first woke up as humans. Henry had become so panicked that he couldn't breathe and was basically incoherent. Gordon had tried getting his attention the usual way of yelling his name, but it proved useless. It took the security guard stepping in to help. The man had treated the event like a medical emergency, so clearly whatever had been happening to Henry was serious and dangerous. And now, here they were alone, with Henry experiencing similar symptoms. The realization was enough to make Gordon start panicking!

"Henry?" Gordon tried but stops when he saw the other flinch again. There were tears beading up in Henry's eyes and Gordon knew he had to change tactics. Think Gordon, think! What did the security man do?! He did his best to recall the events of last night. It was not easy considering he too wasn't in the best state, but he did manage to remember some important details. Slow and gentle. Sadly, those were two things even Gordon could admit he was not the best at. He was-- or used to be an engine built for speed, strength, and power, all of which were reflected in his boisterous personality. Tenderness had always been more of Edward's strong suit. "Henry?" Gordon attempted once more, though this time he kept his voice as soft as he could. He also took a cautious step forward, and thankfully this time Henry didn't move away. Slowly, Gordon grabs his friend's shoulders in a loose hold, an attempt to give him some stability, "Henry, you need to calm down."

"I-I'm trying..." He got a response! That's good, it meant Henry was in a better condition than last night!

Still, Gordon could feel Henry trembling under his palms. Worried he might tip over, Gordon carefully guided him to the wooden fence beside them. It provided some extra support as Henry leaned back against it; it creaked under his weight. With that issue settled, Gordon focused on the more pressing one: how to get Henry to breathe correctly? "Um, Henry?" he started, wracking his brain, "Can you look at me?" It took a second, but his friend managed to lift his head, eyes wide with fear. "Good, good. Now, um, I want you to listen to me. When I say so, take a deep breath in and don't breathe out until I count to... three. Do you understand?" At the shaky nod, he pressed on, "Alright, breathe in." The former green tender engine followed his instructions. Gordon counted out loud and Henry punched out a breath at three. It was working! They repeated the pattern about five times before Henry began breathing normally on his own.

"Oh, thank goodness." Henry mumbled in relief.

"Are you feeling better?" asked Gordon, examining him from top to bottom, concerned he may relapse.

Henry sighed, rubbing his arm, "Much. Thank you, Gordon. I'm... I'm sorry, I don't know why this keeps happening." He sounded genuinely ashamed.

"Uh, well it's over now. Who knows, it's probably a human thing." Gordon tried to reassure as he moved to lean on the fence next his friend. "But, now that that is settled, can you please explain why you dragged me here in the first place?" With the adrenaline of the situation drained, Gordon couldn't muster enough energy to be too irritated over the events that led to this moment. His question was now mostly out of intrigue.

Groaning, Henry ran a hand down his face in embarrassment, "Did you not see how people were looking at us after the couple left?"

"What do you mean?"

"People were staring at us!"

"'People were staring at us.'" Gordon repeated slowly, and that flame of previous annoyance reignited, "That's what made you so scared? That people looked at us? People look at us all the time! Honestly Henry, you get flustered over such silly things sometimes."

"You don't understand, Gordon! They weren't staring in admiration or even curiosity. They were mean glares, like we had done something wrong! And, that man and woman who ran into us? They were scared! Scared of us! You could see it on their faces!"

"Scared? Of us? What for? We didn't do anything!"

"I don't know!" Henry cried in exasperation, "I could just tell!" The two fell into a tense silence, unsure of how to continue the argument. Henry just gazed at his hands folded in his lap, obviously upset.

Gordon, meanwhile, crossed his arms, something he'd been doing a lot recently, and tilted his head towards the clear blue sky. He was just frustrated. Surely Henry is wrong. Nothing about us is scary! He glanced at his friend who was fumbling with his fingers. It didn't make sense! How could anyone be frightened by Henry? He was skiddish and the drop of a pin could turn him into a nerve-riddled wreck. Not only that, but... he was one of the most sensitive engines Gordon had ever met! He tried his best to keep from harming something as small as a plant, so the thought of him hurting a person intentionally was just ridiculous! It was so absurd that Gordon felt the need to point it out. "Frankly Henry, that man and woman must have lost their minds if they were afraid of you. You're too gentle to be scary."

The former number four engine's words made Henry pause for a moment, then snort, "I don't know, Gordon. You and the others screamed pretty loud when I rolled in covered with glowing green paint." That was one of his favorite memories.

"That-that doesn't count, it happened under entirely different circumstances! Anyone would be alarmed to see a glowing engine on a dark, misty night!" Gordon sputtered and looked away with a blush. He then huffed when he heard Henry's soft chuckling. "Fine, fine! Laugh all you want, but my point still stands. You are not scary, Henry. Far from it! You are a perfectly respectable engine." It took a second for him to realize his mistake as his eyes locked onto his new shoes. A stark reminder of how they've changed. "Or, I suppose, a respectable... human right now." Oh Lady, please let me not have to say that for much longer... Gordon was so preoccupied with that horrifying uncertainty of the future, he didn't notice how Henry jerked his head up.

Henry could hardly believe it. He just got approval... from Gordon! Gordon, who was arguably one of the most important engines running on Sodor! He said that Henry, who had always been challenged design wise, was respectable. Perfectly respectable! Perfect was not a word Henry typically associated with himself, considering his history. And yet, here was Gordon casually using it as a descriptor for him. The other's words made Henry's insides feel like they were squirming, which was a completely new sensation and would normally throw him back into the throes of panic. Thankfully, he was too distracted by the sheer... happiness he was experiencing as well. In fact, Henry was practically giddy! He was about to express his appreciation when he saw Gordon was still looking down, contemplative. This angle granted him a new perspective of Gordon's face. His friend's nose, cheeks, and jaw were strong, but there was a softness to his features that balanced everything out. The creases around his eyes and mouth gave Gordon a more mature air. It was funny. They've worked with each other for decades at this point, yet Henry couldn't recall a single time where he had been able to see Gordon's features like this. The former green tender engine couldn't help but wonder: Has Gordon's face always been this... nice? The thought caused a new, embarrassing warmth to bloom across Henry's cheeks, and he instinctively turned away to hide it.

For some reason, he considered complimenting Gordon's face, but quickly quashed the thought because that wasn't normal. Instead, he went with the more reasonable response, "Thank you, Gordon. That... That means a lot, especially coming from you. And, I don't think you're scary either."

Gordon just sighed as he ran a hand through his hair, Henry noticing how the dark strands slipped through his fingers. "At least we've sorted that out." Thus, the conversation ended, and the two found themselves in silence once more. Although this time was different. Henry would dare say it was almost peaceful. He could hear people walking and chatting in the distance, birds tweeting, and he felt a light breeze blowing. Then he heard laughter. Specifically the laughter of children. Behind them, on one of the hills in the field, was a group of children kicking a ball around. It was sweet, and Henry couldn't help but smile. He lingered on them briefly before scanning to the left to take in the rest of the park. It was mostly grass with a similar dirt path that wound around, leading to a side entrance in the fence he and Gordon were leaning on. He continued to take in the open space, when suddenly, something caught his eyes. Henry blinked once, twice. Excitement grew within, probably the first real excitement he had experienced since this whole human ordeal started!

"Gordon, look!" Henry exclaimed while pointing.

"What now?" grunted Gordon as he focused on the direction Henry was gesturing to; all he saw was a lot of grass and a cluster of trees further down. "What am I looking for?"

"There are trees over there!"

Still not understanding, Gordon nodded slowly, "Yes, 'trees.' Now what about the trees?"

Henry asked, face bright, "Can we go to them?"

"...Why?"

Why indeed? For most, trees were not something to become worked up about. But for Henry, trees had always held a special place in his life. To him, there was nothing more calming than to be surrounded by greenery reaching high into the sky, branches and leaves rustling in the wind. In fact, some of his favorite memories were just of him and his crew riding through the forest, feeling free. However, despite his love for nature, there was always a degree of separation. The Northwestern Railway didn't approve of trees growing too close to the tracks as they could cause safety hazards. Therefore, even in a forest full of trees and other plants, Henry could only admire their beauty from afar. It was a fate Henry had no issue accepting. After all, as an engine, the rails were where he belonged, and the trees were pretty from anywhere so there was no reason to lament over it. Yet, in the back of his mind, was always a wonder of what it would be like to get an in-depth study of one of nature's most impressive creations.

And now, here he was. No longer an engine, but a human. No longer confined to only the rails.

"It's just..." he started, pondering a way to explain, "They look like the ones that I pass on my route through the forest."

"So? You've seen trees like those all the time then. We even rode past many on our way to Wellsworth. What makes these so special?"

"All trees are special. And... this would be my first chance to g-get a closer look at them?" Henry's last bit of reasoning came out more as a question than he would have liked, and it was clear that Gordon remained unconvinced. However, before he could decline properly, Henry pleaded, "Please Gordon, we can't just sit here until Lady Hatt returns and it's not like we have anything better to do! It will be quick, I promise!"

Despite Henry's begging, Gordon still debated on saying no because honestly, how much more entertaining could staring at trees be than sitting on a fence? But then, he took in his friend's imploring gaze, eyes shining with a kind of childish desperation. That look was common on engines like Thomas or Percy, yet he almost never saw it on the former green tender engine. The expression was... sweet on him. Gordon swallowed, unexpectedly a little flustered. Without really thinking, he relented. "Alright, I suppose we can take a brief stroll over there."

Gordon's agreement was a shock to say the least for Henry. He was preparing for resistance, an argument, literally hundreds of words that all meant "No." Even Gordon appeared taken aback by his own easy acceptance. However Henry was not going to look a gift horse in the mouth. So, before Gordon could change his mind, he said, "Well alright, let's go!" while standing. There was a bit of wobble to his legs, though he was too thrilled to pay it much attention. He also didn't notice Gordon getting up as well, hands raised to provide support in case Henry fell backwards. Once the former green tender engine grounded himself, he immediately set off towards the park. Gordon lagged behind, stunned by the out-of-character enthusiasm coming from his friend. Already, he was regretting agreeing to stare at trees for who knows how long, but sadly, there was no taking it back now. So, he trailed after, grumbling under his breath about how this will be a waste of time along the way.

It is a short walk to the tree line, and as he got closer, Henry was practically vibrating with anticipation. Ahead of him was something he had longed for throughout his entire existence, yet made peace with the fact he never could have it. He would be face to face with nature, no tracks to keep him away. He'd even be able to... touch it.

This revelation brought Henry to a grinding halt just about two meters from the trees. Touch was a... complicated sense for engines. They could feel things physically, like their crews pulling levers and fiddling with knobs, rain droplets splattering against their bodies or being scrubbed with brushes during washdowns. However, they were not usually the ones to engage it. When they did engage, it was mostly just bumps like when they shunted trucks. More negatively, touch caused crashes or derailments. Yet, as a human, he could touch things without the risk of it being a disaster. It was not even something he considered! Suddenly, Henry was filled with a different type of energy: a familiar nervous kind. This could very well be one of the most important moments of his life. An impossible dream, one that he had held onto subconsciously for years, finally about to be fulfilled. This is it... he thought, tilting his head back to see the trees towering over him, My greatest wish about to come true...

He couldn't seem to move his legs. Now that the opportunity had presented itself, a new doubt sprung up, and with it, anxiety. It made Henry swallow, frozen in place.

His stopping had given Gordon enough time to catch up. Confused as to why Henry was just standing there when he was bouncing with joy mere moments earlier, Gordon questioned, "Well? What are you waiting for?" while gesturing towards the trees, "Go look at your plants."

Yet Henry didn't move. "I... I'm not certain if I c-can."

"Why not?"

Henry inhaled deeply, trying to come up with the right words to explain his sudden hesitance. "It's just... I've thought about this for so long, decades. On almost every ride through the forest, I've imagined, if only fleeting, how this would go, what it would be like. And now... I don't know. What if it's like every other station I've been to?"

At this, Gordon scoffed, "Really? That's what has you so nervous?" Then he shook his head. "You're worrying over nothing, Henry. If what you just said is true and you've spent all this time dreaming about a tree up close for some Lady-like reason, one that I'll never understand, then you'll take pleasure in whatever happens."

"But, how can you be so sure?"

"No, none of that. I know you, Henry. You're just getting in your smokebox, fretting about the small things. The answer to your issue is simple: You won't know until you try, so go on and get it over with." Despite how confident his friend sounded, Henry wasn't quite convinced. So, Gordon tried a different tactic. "Look, you love nature, right?" Henry nodded. "Then focus on that and not the fear of being disappointed."

Gordon's words were stern but not mean, and Henry had to admit he had a point. Either Henry could go forward and deal with whatever the outcome or be left wondering. There was no way of knowing how long this opportunity would last. He could wake up tomorrow as an engine! And, as relieving as that would be, things would return to the norm, meaning the return of the wall between Henry and nature. Could he live with himself, knowing he had this chance and wasted it due to his nerves? ...No, no he could not.

Though it was still daunting, Henry used Gordon's presence behind him as a strange yet welcome comfort and pressed onward. As he got closer, he could make out more details, things he never noticed as an engine. There was a thumping in his chest again as he took it all in, excitement and anxiety swirling like a storm. Then, he gulped and rested a trembling hand against the trunk of a tree. The world seemed to slow to a crawl.

To Gordon, it looked like a man touching a tree.

To Henry, the experience was... awe-inspiring. For the first time, he was truly connected with nature. The thick trunk was coarse with grooves running up and down; knots and scars from past injuries decorated its surface, proof of a resilient life. With each breath, Henry could smell the earthiness of the wood. It was almost overwhelming, but in a pleasant way! Below, the roots were tangled in the soil, supporting the massive height above it. At the top were branches that spanned out into the sky, creating a canopy of greens and yellows (evidence that autumn was almost here) with the other oaks that only allowed small streams of light to peek through. The leaves danced in the breeze, almost whispering. Occasionally, a couple would detach and flutter down to the grassy field. Gordon was right, how could Henry have ever doubted this? Speaking of which, overcome with utter glee, Henry turned to his friend. "Gordon! Gordon! Come here, you have to feel this!"

Gordon, who was standing off to the side with his arms crossed once more, shook his head. "Henry--"

"Please, Gordon, please! This is something you need to experience!"

The pure joy in Henry's tone made Gordon give it more thought. He had to admit there was a charm to Henry's unusually high amount of energy. It just didn't feel right to be harsh with him when he was so elated, thus Gordon refrained from making a snide remark. He still rolled his eyes though before acquiescing and approaching the same tree. He placed his hand next to the other's. The bark felt... rough. Maybe a bit cool. And that was pretty much it. It was nothing noteworthy when compared to everything else he had touched for the first time as a human. He did notice how his hand was slightly bigger than Henry's, which brought a little satisfaction.

However, Henry didn't seem to realize how Gordon was unimpressed. "Is it not amazing, Gordon?" he asked while glancing around the side of the trunk in front of them, "And look at that!" In an instant, the former green tender engine was gone from Gordon's side, already at another tree. It was clearly of the same kind as the first, and yet its bark formed a completely unique pattern, telling its own story. And every tree was like that! Not one appeared exactly like another. Henry had always admired that aspect of nature, its ability to create things that were so similar, yet different at the same time.

Another plant soon caught his attention, "Oh my Lady, look over there! Flowers!" A few meters away were some dark green bushes blooming with bright white flowers. Henry rushed over, dropping to one knee so he could get as close as possible. Now, he's had more in-depth experiences with flowers than trees. During spring, they'd often be carried by the wind, creating swarms of pretty colors, and it wasn't uncommon for them to float just near enough to Henry's face that he could spot some of their finer details. Some may even land on him as he drove by, especially in the forests. Other engines would complain if too many became caught on their frame, but Henry never minded. To him, they were delicate things, soft and light. The most they did was tickle, unlike the scratchiness of grass or hay. Not to mention the smell that came every spring time. Henry always liked the scent of earth, but when the flowers bloomed, sweetness filled the air! Speaking of which, he'd seen how humans sniff the individual flowers, and how they seem so content afterwards. Why not give it a try himself? Scanning the bush, he spotted the perfect flower. Its almond-shaped petals fanned out, as if inviting him closer, to reveal the tinted yellow inner core. Henry carefully leaned forward and used just the tips of his fingers to angle it up. At this distance, he could see that each petal had two creases, dividing it into three almost equal bumps. Buzzing with excitement, the former green tender engine brought his nose right before the flower and inhaled. He'd smelled floral fragrances before, but never this intense! It was just pure flower; he didn't know how else to explain it! Regardless, it was absolutely wonderful! Eyes sliding shut, he took in another whiff, wanting to savor the moment.

"Henry, what are you doing now?" Gordon's deep voice snapped him out of his bliss. His friend was standing over him, brows furrowed and hands on his hips.

Gazing up at him, Henry smiled, "I'm just smelling these flowers, Gordon! They're incredible, do you want to try?"

But Gordon just shook his head. "And why would I do that?"

"Because they smell nice?"

"I already know that flowers smell good. It's not worth kneeling on the ground and getting covered in dirt." Then the former number four engine's face scrunched up in disapproval, "Speaking of which, stand up. You're going to make your clothes filthy!

For a brief moment, Henry debated on just ignoring the command and continuing to examine the bush. However, Gordon was, unfortunately, not wrong. Henry would feel just terrible if his newly gifted clothes were soiled on the first day he received them! That, and he didn't think Lady Hatt would appreciate it either. So, he rose, checking for stains on his trousers and brushing away stray bits of grass. "You don't have to kneel!" Henry quickly reassured as he did so. At Gordon's disbelieving glare, Henry told him to "Hold on a moment..." before bending back down to the bush. He gave it another once over, a plan stewing in his mind. It was not long before he settled on a different flower, one more conducive to his idea, near the bottom of the plant. It looked a bit older than the rest, drooping slightly. An animal might have even nibbled on it at some point because a couple of the petals had been broken off. Henry could probably pick it without causing any harm to the bush. After all, he thinks as he plucks the flower from its stem, what needs something that's damaged? Henry still made sure to be gentle while doing it, just in case. Straightening, he faced Gordon with a hopeful smile. "Here," he offered while holding the flower out towards the other, "just try it. I promise you'll enjoy it!" But Gordon simply wrinkled his nose at the flower in distaste. It was clear he was not going to budge with mere begging. Drastic times called for drastic measures, and Henry decided to take a page out of Thomas's book. "Alright, I get it if you're too scared."

His words immediately made Gordon's eyes widen in outrage. "Excuse me?!"

Henry shrugged, cradling the flower to his chest. "I'm just saying, I understand. Obviously, you're frightened that the flower might drop a bit of pollen on you. It's a reasonable fear."

"Wah-- I am one of the strongest engines on Sodor! I pull the Express! I am not scared of a little pollen!" Gordon snapped, aghast at the mere suggestion, "That's just ridiculous!"

"Then..." Henry teased, holding the flower to his friend again, "prove it."

"I will!" With that declaration, Gordon grabbed hold of Henry's wrist unexpectedly and yanked the flower close to his face. He took a quick sniff, ready for that to be it and to push the plant away. However, Gordon froze. He inhaled a couple more breaths, trying to comprehend the new sensation. It smelled good as assumed, similar to the scent of spring, but there was a complexity he hadn't anticipated. It was... sweet and gentle, yet intense at the same time. The floral smell sort of reminded him of busy stations as he pulled the Express. Sometimes lady passengers would wear perfume that masked the entire area as they boarded. It was usually fine, occasionally choking. Honestly though, those scents paled to the real thing. The flower just smelled... cleaner. Eventually, he pulled back up, mulling over the experience.

He didn't see Henry staring at him with shocked eyes and pink cheeks. He hadn't been ready for Gordon to suddenly grab him like that nor how his friend's expression opened in surprise before settling into something thoughtful as he smelled. This was the second time today that Gordon was silenced into introspection. Although, this occasion appeared to be far more positive. As the other's grip loosened on his arm, Henry carefully retracted it. A few seconds ticked by, and while Henry was sad to disturb the quiet moment, he was curious about Gordon's opinion. "So? How was it?"

His question pulled Gordon out of his thoughts. He coughed, a little embarrassed, and gruffly admitted, "It was fine. One could even say... delightful." He had to force out that last part. He'd never been good at acknowledging when he was wrong.

Out of all the ways Henry could reply, Gordon wasn't prepared for laughter. The former number three engine giggled before saying, "See? I told you, you would like it!

It's at that moment Gordon understood that he'd been manipulated. "Really, Henry?! Tricking me like that?"

"Sorry, I'm sorry!" Henry said after a minute, wiping a tear from his eye, "It's just... you make it too easy sometimes."

Gordon flushed, even more embarrassed. "You know, I expect that kind of sneakiness from Thomas, not you!" His reaction only served to make Henry start chuckling again.

Then the other abruptly stopped. Something out of place had captured his focus. Gordon hadn't noticed yet, too busy sulking. A flash of orange, stark against Gordon's new black hair. "Gordon," Henry almost whispered, "don't move."

"What? What now?"

"You have a--" Before Henry could finish his warning, the new arrival crawled down over Gordon's forehead to the strong bridge of his nose. Henry would forever commit his friend's comical cross-eyed look to memory as the sudden color filled his vision. A tiny butterfly, mostly orange with black speckles, had chosen Gordon as a place to rest. However, as soon as Gordon realized something was on his face, he yelped and raised a hand to swat at the offender. Now the humor of the situation was gone. Henry immediately grabbed Gordon's arm to keep it still. "Stop, don't! You'll hurt it! It's only a butterfly!" Once he managed to restrain Gordon's flailing, he repeated, "It's just a butterfly! Relax!"

"Well then get it off me!"

"Just wait a second, it will leave soon."

Sure enough, the butterfly flapped off, seemingly unaware of the danger it was in. It surprisingly stuck around for a moment, fluttering about the two's heads with Henry tracking it the entire time. Even Gordon was entranced by its dancing. Then it flew away, disappearing into the surrounding foliage.

"See?" Henry said while smiling at Gordon, "It was harmless."

"Ahem," Gordon cleared his throat, smoothing out the nonexistent wrinkles in his waistcoat in an attempt to compose himself, "it startled me! And who knows what germs it could carry?"

"You know, that sounds like something I would say."

Gordon's mouth clicked shut because it did, didn't it? Henry was always worried about germs and illnesses to an absurd degree, even though as engines, they weren't affected by things like that. Gordon decided not to think about how they might very well need to be worried about getting sick as humans, and instead, concentrated on the surrealness of the scene. Henry was the one calming him down!

"Oh come on," Henry started, taking Gordon's lack of response as pouting, "you have to admit that butterfly was pretty!"

After a second, Gordon deflated, tension leaving his body. Exhaling, he stated, "I suppose it was a tad picturesque."

Henry had one of the biggest grins he'd ever seen on the former green tender engine. There was also a mischievous glint in his eyes. "And it was kind of funny." Gordon's sour expression caused Henry to fully burst out in laughter once more.

"Well, I'm glad you're having fun." Gordon snipped as he folded his arms.

Though Henry could hear the sarcasm in the other's voice, he couldn't help but genuinely express, "I am having fun, thank you."

There was a softness to his tone as he turned back to the nature around them, taking it all in. Gordon, meanwhile, took the opportunity to study his friend. Henry just appeared so content... truly at peace. Was that how he looked when he rode on his route through the forest? Gordon too turned his gaze to the scenery Henry was captivated by. Begrudgingly, a small part of him wanted to understand why Henry loved nature so much. That same butterfly was back, flapping amongst the swaying trees. His earlier description of "picturesque" was indeed accurate. There was a calming beauty to this grove, even if it was just a small section in a public park. Maybe that was the reason behind Henry's obsession. For an engine who was always so concerned about everything, having a place as quiet and simple as the forest would be nice. Gordon risked a glance at his friend. Pure serenity emanated from Henry's form. It was the most relaxed Gordon had seen him since this whole human ordeal began. He was standing in a ray sunshine that brightened his gray complexion, bringing out a tinge of pink underneath, and allowed shadows to highlight the contours. Gordon was particularly drawn to the crows feet on the edges of Henry's eyes that always appeared when he smiled. A quick pulsing began within Gordon's chest! It was an odd feeling, sort of reminding him of how his firebox would flicker on occasion. What is happening to me?!

Thankfully, before he could question it too much, Henry provided a perfect distraction by sighing. "This has been amazing." he stated as he lifted the flower he somehow managed to keep a hold of, treasuring it. Then he looked at Gordon. "I appreciate you coming with me here. I'm serious when I say thank you."

The sincerity flustered Gordon even more. "Um, you're welcome. Like you said, we needed to do something to pass the time anyways, so..." He awkwardly trailed off, unsure of what to say next.

Henry nodded before bringing the flower back up to his face wistfully. "We can head back into town now if you'd like."

That was surprising to hear, considering how much Henry seemed to be enjoying himself. Still, Gordon considered taking the other up on his offer to leave. After all, they had no way to keep track of time out here and thus, there was an ever present threat of being late. Yet, he hesitated. While this place didn't mean much to him, it clearly did to Henry. In the end, Gordon just wasn't fond of the idea that he may cause Henry disappointment by forcing them to return early. Besides, what would they even do in the mean time? Continue sitting on a fence for hours? Oh, please Lady, let me not regret this. He bit his lip before grumbling, "We can stay here for a while longer."

Henry gaped at him in shock. "Really?!"

"It's not like we have anywhere else to be at the moment, so, why not?"

For a minute, Henry stared, as if waiting for Gordon to instantly take back his words. When that didn't happen, he breathed out in relief. "I... thank you." He knew he'd said it already, but he couldn't figure how else to express his gratitude.

~

The day moved quickly for the two former steam engines. Far quicker than Gordon expected anyways. The grouping of trees wasn't very large; it only served as a border between the park and the neighborhood behind it. Still, they were able to keep themselves plenty occupied for at least a couple hours. Henry found a few more varieties of plants, including some red flowers with strange tendrils growing out the centers and dandelions that had matured into white puffballs. He had a fun time blowing on them to make a wish, like how his crew had described during one of their breaks. He'd managed to convince Gordon to blow on one, though he had to swear never to tell Thomas or Percy. They even spotted a couple of squirrels climbing up into the branches of a tree, chittering to each other. It was an experience he wouldn't have changed for the world! And, while Gordon probably wouldn't admit it, Henry suspected that he too had a little fun.

Eventually they stopped to rest. After a thorough check for any damp patches, Henry and Gordon settled in a shady area beneath one of the oaks. They lounged against its trunk, enjoying the fresh air and quiet. The peace even made Gordon doze off for a bit. Seeing his sleeping expression brings back memories Henry had of last night in bed. His face really does look so different when he lets himself relax. Henry thought as he twirled his white flower between his finger tips, He should loosen up more often. The idea of Gordon being anything but uptight made him snort in amusement, though he kept it soft to not disturb his friend.

Soon his gaze drifted back to his flower. It was honestly a shame something so pretty was torn up. Gingerly, he stroked the edges of one of the damaged petals. I wonder if the bush felt any pain while it was chewed on? Now that was quite a thought! After all, plants were alive, but not the same alive as people or animals, at least according to his crew. But, then again, engines were not seen as being the same alive as people or animals, and Henry knew for a fact they experienced pain. Perhaps it's a different form of pain? he mused.

His posturings caused his eyes to slip below the flower to the hand holding it. His new hand. To him, the gray clashed against the pure white in an ugly way. Disgusted, Henry set his flower off to the side. He knew he shouldn't, especially with Gordon napping and no one else to distract him should he need it, but he couldn't keep himself from scrutinizing these limbs. They appeared as foreign as they did when he stared at them earlier that day. Lines cut through the areas where his fingers and palms could bend. He flexed them a few times to gauge the movements. Every time he did, he saw the strange, translucent coverings embedded in the skin on the tips. Humans called them fingernails apparently, which Henry didn't understand since they looked nothing like nails! They were just so... unnatural to him. Familiar anxiety bubbled in the back of the former engine's throat. While this moment in nature had been enchanting and he would forever cherish it, Henry missed being an engine. He wanted to pull trains, wanted to ride on the rails again! And these hands were just reminders of what he'd potentially lost! It was too much; he had to stop. Thankfully, Henry could instead focus on the soothing environment to keep from spiraling. He drew his legs in and wrapped his arms around them, the pressure providing a smidgen of comfort.

He stared out at the grassy fields stretched out in front of them. A sea of green one could say. His eyes landed on a small flock of birds nearby, pecking at the grass for seeds or insects. While doing so, they chirped and whistled melodic tunes that made Henry smile. However, as if sensing they had a new audience, the flock took flight, flapping off in unison. Watching them rise into the sky was a treat. But then something else caught Henry's attention: the sun's position. It was in the center of the sky, meaning it was past midday! Henry straightened up at the realization. Oh my Lady, have we been here for that long already! Lady Hatt expected them back at the train station by 2 in the afternoon, and with no clocks, there was no way to know how much time they had left! They needed to get back to town! Which meant he had to wake Gordon... Henry cringed. Gordon didn't like a lot of things, but one sure fire method to get on his bad side was to disturb his sleep. Thomas found that out the hard way.

Still, it had to be done. They couldn't take the chance of being late. "Gordon?" Henry called out gently, hoping to keep from startling the other. Gordon didn't even stir. So, Henry tried again, "Gordon." This time he was a little louder and nudged his friend. Gordon twitched, yet continued to snore. Henry always forgot just how heavy of a sleeper he could be; he'd have to be even louder. "Gordon!" he shouts. That did the trick!

Gordon jolted awake with a, "I'm not late!" Clearly he had been dreaming and was still a bit dazed. "Wah?"

Henry watched as the former number four engine became more aware of his surroundings and couldn't help but poke some fun. "Sleep well?"

Gordon frowned. "I was just resting my eyes for a moment, and it was nice until someone ruined it. Any particular reason why?"

"It must be past noon by now," Henry explained while pointing upwards. Gordon followed the gesture and noticed the sun's positioning too, "which means--"

"We should return to town to properly check the time." his friend finished. With no further argument, Gordon proceeded to stand with a groan and Henry joined him. Since there was a valid concern, he'd forgive Henry for waking him in this instance. While the nap had been welcome, sitting for so long had left Gordon frustratingly stiff. Engines do tend to get stiff, usually when they don't run for a while, but Gordon hasn't felt it in a long time. He was one of the busiest engines on Sodor after all, so there was hardly a moment where he'd sat still for prolonged periods. Humans must be more susceptible to stiffness than engines. Fantastic. He attempted an awkward stretch to alleviate some of the tension. As Gordon rolled his neck, he spied a splash of white upon the grass.

"Perhaps we should try meeting with the others at the library if time permits?" Henry suggested, taking the opportunity to soak in the scenery one last time and thus not really paying attention, "That way we can head back to the station all together?" A tap to the shoulder made him turn around.

There was Gordon, holding out his white flower to him, "Here, you almost forgot this."

Henry gazed at it longingly, but shook his head. "Thank you, but I can't take it with me."

"Why not?"

"Well, it's just not practical to carry it in my hand everywhere, and putting it in a pocket will just get it crushed. It's better to leave it here, where it belongs."

Gordon raised an eyebrow. It was valid reasoning; however, he could tell that Henry really wanted to keep it. "Hold still."

"Huh? Gordon, we--"

"I said 'hold still.'" Henry obeyed as Gordon approached him. Gordon's hands moved to the side of Henry's head, just out of sight. Henry could feel the other messing with his hair. He tried to find an answer in his friend's face, but Gordon just had his tongue peeking out, fully concentrated on whatever he was doing. A second later, Gordon stepped back, surveying his work before giving a nod of approval. "There."

"What did you do?" Henry asked. He can barely see a bit of white on the side of his head.

"I've seen lady passengers put flowers in their hair before. Now you can take it with you and keep your hands free."

How did Henry not think of that! "You're brilliant, Gordon!" he exclaimed, delicately tapping his new accessory. His flower sat right at the crook of his ear, held in place by the weight of his hair. "Thank you!" He'd thanked Gordon a lot during this trip!

"Yes, yes, I know I'm brilliant." Gordon answered smugly, "Now let's go." With that, the two begin to set off. As they made their way back to the side fence entrance, the sound of laughter traveled through the wind.

When Henry and Gordon looked towards the noise, they saw children playing. Henry recognized them as the same children he had seen earlier, except now two much taller people have joined them. "Gordon," Henry said, curiously, "is that Thomas and Percy?"

"Do you know anyone else with gray complexions and such terrible outfit choices." They stopped to watch as Thomas and Percy play along with the children, kicking a ball around. Or at least trying to. "Honestly," Gordon remarked as he witnessed Percy completely miss the ball, "those two have a knack for making fools of themselves."

"They sure do." Henry concurred. The former tank engines haven't seemed to notice their audience yet. "Should we call out to them?"

"Pah, let's leave them be. It'll be their own faults if they end up late." Thus, Gordon turned to go with Henry following him. Gordon was right after all, it was not their jobs to monitor Thomas and Percy.

It was a brief walk back to the main street, and Henry was relieved to see there are far less people out. That meant less potential for a repeat of their last encounter. As they retraced their previous route, Gordon and Henry walked side by side, occasionally observing the displays of stores. "As I was saying earlier, do you think we should meet up with the others at the library before going back to the station?" Henry inquired since he had never received a reply.

Gordon hummed in thought. "Maybe. We should figure out what time it is first." If only he had a pocket watch like the Fat Controller and most of their crews. As the two former engines strolled down the pavement, they approached the bakery they had seen delivering bread when they first arrived: Granny's Oven. There were no vehicles outside it now, allowing them to see inside the glass pane window. There were a few people sitting at tables, seemingly enjoying themselves. "Let's stop in here." Gordon proposed, halting by its main door.

"Are you certain? They look busy."

"Nonsense, we're just popping in to ask a simple question. I'm sure they can handle that. Besides, the sooner we get the time, the sooner we can be on our way. Come on." Without hesitation, Gordon pushed the door open, a bell dinging as it moved, and headed inside. Henry went in after, yet tried to stay as hidden as possible behind his friend. A rush of warm air greeted them, carrying with it a heavenly scent of baked goods. A counter attached to a glass display case was directly in front of them with, thankfully, no line, and the sound of the bell notified the stout baker standing on the other side of their arrival.

He was rounder with a thinning blonde hairline and full beard, and preoccupied by writing something down. "Hello there, be with you in a mom--" The baker cuts off mid-sentence when he caught a glimpse of just who had entered his shop, instead shouting, "Oh my giddy Aunt!" His exclamation made every other customer look up too. Henry tensed, but at least this time there didn't seem to be any malice.

Gordon paid it no mind as he took confident strides to the counter. "Excuse me, sir," he said, polite though boisterous, "Do you know the time?"

The baker stared for a second before pulling a watch out of his pocket, "Uh, it's a little past one. 1:06 to be exact."

1:06? Perfect, that meant Gordon and Henry had plenty of time to spare. Gordon bobbed his head in gratitude. "Thank you. We'll be on our way now."

They go to leave, but don't make it far. "Wait, wait, wait, wait!" cried the baker while he dashed around the side of the counter to block Gordon's path specifically, "Hold on just a minute!" His behavior startled Gordon, making him step back to avoid knocking into the other. He was pinned between the baker and the display case. Henry watched on in worry. The baker eyed Gordon up and down. "I just can't believe it! You know, I heard rumors about trains turning human, losing their faces and all that! I didn't think I'd have a chance to actually meet one of you," then he turned to Henry, "let alone two, and in my very own bakery nonetheless!" Despite his odd actions, the baker's Irish accent was energetic and kind.

Still, Gordon was unsure of what was happening, "Yes, well... it's nice to meet you--"

"My name's David, and-- Oh! Hang on. Brian! Rodney!"

Twin "Whats?" respond in similar accents.

"Get your arses out here! You both got to see this!"

In a window on the wall behind the counter, up sprout two heads. "What's got you so riled up, David?" one questions.

"Look at the visitors we've got!" As soon as the other bakers spot Gordon and Henry, their eyes widened.

"My God!" exclaimed the second one, and they both disappear from sight, only to reappear out of a swinging door. "Are those the--"

"They're the human engines!" David explained, "And you tried to say they didn't exist, huh, Rodney?"

Rodney, a thin man with brown hair, pointed nose and pencil mustache, huffed, "I never said they didn't exist. I said that it's an insane story."

"Wow," the third baker murmured, who must be Brian and shared a striking resemblance to David, though younger and clean shaven. He peered up at Gordon, "I didn't think they'd be so... big!"

"Brian!" scolded David, "Don't be rude! Speaking which, where's my manners. I didn't even let you two introduce yourselves! What are your names, engines?"

Gordon tried to maneuver himself around the now three bakers, feeling boxed in, "Um... My name is Gordon. And that's Henry." He gestured to Henry with a cock of his head, who gave a small wave.

David laughed, deep and hearty, "Well welcome to Granny's Oven, Gordon and Henry! It's an honor to have your kind here!" He extended a hand out to Gordon. It took the former Gresley a second to understand the baker wanted a handshake. No issue, he'd seen Sir Topham Hatt do it all the time! So Gordon clumsily grasped David's awaiting hand and gave it a few strong shakes. When David pulled his hand free, he wiggled it with a slight grimace, "God, you got a strong grip dontchya?"

"Are you surprised?" quipped Rodney, "Look at him. Fella looks like he could rip a log in half with his bare hands."

"Why you--"

"I-I'm sorry," Henry interrupted, having used the moment of distraction to move closer to Gordon, "you said it was an honor for us to be here?"

This time, Brian spoke, "Of course, you all and the railway keep our bakery alive! Without your deliveries of milk, butter, eggs, flour, and more, we'd be outta business!"

"Brian's right!" David added, "Any engine folk are welcome here!"

What a warm sentiment; it reminded Henry of Laura's attitude at her shop. "Thank you, sir. That's appreciated."

Then Rodney asked, "So, how's it feel to be human now?" Surprisingly, that was the first time someone had asked that question.

"Ay, Rodney!" David once again admonished, "you need to learn when to keep your mouth shut!"

"What? I'm curious!"

"Yes, but you shouldn't just blurt it out!"

"Let them speak!" And then three sets of eyes were on the former engines.

Gordon decided to answer first, "It's, uh, well it's been... interesting." That seemed like a safe descriptor.

"Yes," Henry joined in, "it has certainly been an experience. Riding in a bus, shopping for clothes, eating food. It's all very... n-new."

"'Eating food'?" David parroted, "Hang on a sec." With a flourish of his hand, suddenly the three bakers were huddled together, whispering to each other. Henry glanced to Gordon who could only shrug in response. They could hear bits of phrases like, "...never eaten before...," "...golden opportunity...," and "...fresh palettes...." Soon, the three pivoted back to their guests.

"What did you eat?" Brian questioned innocently.

"Um, beans on toast for breakfast?"

The bakers nodded in approval, with Rodney even mumbling, "A classic."

Then David said, "But wait, breakfast? That would've been hours ago!"

"It's not that big of an issue." Gordon dismissed, "We're fine."

"No, no! That won't do! You big fellas need to eat!"

However, Henry also declined, "No, really, you don't need to bother yourse--" He froze when he heard a rumbling gurgle beside him. He snapped his gaze to Gordon who was clutching his middle with wide eyes. That confirmed his suspicions. Henry scuttled away from the other in fear. "Did that come from you!?"

The typically composed Gordon looked at the other in alarm. As engines, random noises were generally signs that something was wrong with them. He spluttered out an, "I-- I--" before raucous laughter interrupted their hysterics. The three bakers cackled loudly as if they heard a good joke! It made Gordon's face flame in shame and then anger. One thing Gordon absolutely couldn't stand was being laughed at by strangers. "What exactly do you all find funny?!" he growled.

"Easy, easy, lad." David attempted to soothe, despite continuing to chuckle, "It's nothing to get worked up over."

Henry, still concerned for Gordon's well-being, nervously asked, "So, Gordon will be alright?"

This time, Rodney answered, "He's perfectly fine! Humans' stomachs make grumblings when they're hungry. It's natural!"

Now that he knew it was nothing serious, Gordon scoffed, "Why must humans have so many unnecessary details?"

"I don't know, one might say we're needlessly complex." Brian joked, making the other two bakers laugh again.

"You know what it proves, though, right lads?" David added, "These two need food! Brian, why don't you lead them to a table?"

Suddenly, Gordon and Henry were being ushered to a nearby empty table. "Thank you, but we're ok--" Henry said, but Brian didn't let him finish.

"Nonsense! We would be delighted to serve you both! This could very well be our only chance to serve people your age who have tasted almost nothing. It's no trouble to us at all! Now get comfy and we'll be right back." With that, the former tender engines were seated in a cozy corner and the three bakers disappeared into the kitchen.

Henry and Gordon looked at each other in bewilderment. How did things escalate to this so quickly!? "What do you think they'll bring us?" Henry fretted while fiddling with his fingers.

"Other than bread? Who knows." Gordon gruffed, leaning back in his seat to cross his arms. He didn't understand why the bakers were being so pushy about this eating thing. Henry was about to reply when the kitchen door swung open. Out came David with a tray holding two baked goods on top. And they were definitely not just bread!

"Here we are!" he announced as he set the items down on their table, "These should be safe bets for those who don't know their sweets." First he gestured to one that looks like a mini-pie piled with purplish berries and white fluff, "This is our famous blueberry tart with lemon curd and fresh whipped cream. And this one," he pointed to a shiny bread roll with a swirl in the center, "is our classic honey bun!" Then he set down two forks, "Give 'em a taste! Let me know what you think."

Gordon and Henry look to each other again; there's no way they can deny the bakers now. With a roll of his eyes, Gordon snatched his fork and stabbed it into the honey bun. Henry followed suit, although more gingerly, and began cutting into the tart. It was an awkward affair for both, since their experience with forks was limited, but they did manage to get mouth-sized pieces of each dessert. Henry watched as Gordon ate his fork-full of pastry. His friend's expression went from pinched to surprised to thoughtful as he chewed and swallowed. It was not a bad reaction, so with a shaky hand, Henry tasted his own. The explosion of flavor was instant and... amazing! Despite all being food, the tart tasted nothing like his tea and toast that morning! Was this what Thomas and Percy experienced when they had their juices? Because if so, Henry was beginning to understand their excitement! It was addicting, and he dived in for another bite!

"Well?" David prompted as he studied the former engine's faces, "Tell me what you think?"

Quickly swallowing his second mouthful, the only compliment Henry could come up with was, "It's... incredible!"

"Hah! I knew it'd be to your fancy! What about it do you like?"

The question made Henry pause; how could he explain it? He didn't know the right words to describe what he was tasting! Still, David's anticipated expression motivated him to try, "It's very sweet, but also... zippy? Like a static shock in my mouth, but in a good way!"

David gave him a blank look, and Henry feared he said the wrong thing. However, then the baker laughed, "That's the strangest way I've ever heard someone describe sour."

"Sour?"

"Wow, you two really are completely new to the concept of taste, arentcha?" David pulled over a spare chair from another table and flipped around, sitting on it backwards. "You see lads, there are many different types of tastes or what we call flavors! They change depending on what food or combination of food you eat. For instance, there's sweet, salty, savory, nutty, tangy and that's just the tip of the iceberg! That shock you experienced, lad, was sour. Lemons like the ones we used in the curd, are just naturally sour and normally too strong to be eaten on their own. But, when paired with sweet blueberries and a lot of sugar, it balances out!"

"It's really that complicated?"

"Yep, it's easy for most of us humans 'cause we grow up learning this stuff gradually. But for you two just being thrown in, I can imagine it's a bit confusing. Don't worry though! You'll come to understand the more food you try, trust me!" Then David turned to address Gordon who had been uncharacteristically silent, "What about you, big man? What do you think of our honey bun?"

Unlike Henry, Gordon had not immediately gone for seconds. "It's not bad." was all he says. David was surprised but gestured to the former Gresley to keep going. After a moment of contemplation, Gordon simply commented, "It is a little... much."

This time, his statement clicked for David. "Hmmm. A little much you say? Is it overwhelming? Coating your entire mouth with nothing but sweet?"

"Uh, yes?"

"Interesting. Hold on." David suddenly grabbed the tray and rotated it so the blueberry tart (that Henry had already finished about half) was now in front of Gordon. Though disappointed to no longer have access to the tart, Henry didn't hesitate to try the honey bun. Sweetness once again tickled his senses, yet it was much heavier than that of the tart. It also lingered, sticking to his tongue and teeth just like how David described it.

To Henry, it was still remarkably delicious! "Hmm, this one is very good too!" he exclaimed, ripping off another piece.

David smiled at him, but quickly went back to focusing on Gordon as he took his first taste of the tart. Chewing, Gordon nodded in approval. "The tart is definitely better." The sour punched through some of that cloying sweet flavor; however, he was still not that excited about it and David could tell.

The baker stroked his beard. "Stay here, and polish off the rest of those. I'll return soon!" And with that, he stood and trundled to the kitchen.

Gordon watched him go, "Well, that was certainly something-- Henry?" When he turns to the other, he is stunned to see that Henry has completely finished the honey bun.

The former green tender engine blushed and squirmed under Gordon's questioning gaze, "I guess I was hungrier than I thought..."

Gordon snorted and spun the tray back around. "Then here, you can have the rest of the tart."

"Oh! Thank you, Gordon," said Henry, touched by the kind gesture, "but you've barely had any. And you were the one making noises because of hunger."

"Just take it. I don't really want it anyways."

"Are you sure?" At Gordon's insistence, Henry dug his fork into the last quarter of the tart.

He had just swallowed the last bite when David reappeared, this time carrying a singular plate. He set it down on Gordon's side of the table with a big grin. "The lads and I chatted for a bit, and we think this might be more suited for your preferences." On the plate is a golden brown pastry in the shape of a rectangle.

"What is it?" Gordon asked, eyeing it skeptically.

"It's a recipe of Rodney's that he picked up while studying in France. What you're looking at is a dark chocolate filled croissant." Gordon sniffed it, and certainly smelled nice, so he picked up his fork. "Hold on a minute, big man!" David interrupted, "You can't eat a croissant with a fork. It's too flaky, will 'cause a whole mess. It'd be better to just use your hands."

"My hands? But, isn't that rude?"

"For somethings, yeah. For certain foods, though, hands are the best tool." Gordon glanced to Henry for affirmation, but all he got was a shrug. Grumbling, the former Gresley conceded and carefully gripped the warm pastry in both hands. Despite his attempt to be gentle, a few flakes fell off the outer shell anyway. As David and Henry stared with bated breaths, Gordon sunk his teeth into the croissant, a light crunch sounding from the impact.

For a second, he chewed; then his eyes widened, shining. He swallowed, utterly lost for words.

"So?" prodded David.

"It tastes... fantastic!"

"Woohoo! We've got a winner!" the baker yelled, turning towards the kitchen, "You hear that, Rodney? You were right on the money!"

"I told you so!" was called back to him.

"I don't understand, though. Why do I like this dessert so much more?" Gordon asked, baffled.

"Well you see, big man, no one's tongue is exactly alike! We all have our specific preferences for flavors. Some people really enjoy sugary sweetness," As David stated this, he cocks his head at Henry, "while others don't. That's why we picked dark chocolate for you. It's richer with a hint of bitterness. Pair that with a buttery croissant, and you have a dessert much more suited for those with a savory palette." A sound of the bell ringing gained all of their attentions. Another customer had entered the bakery. "I have to take care of this, enjoy yourselves." David rushes out, leaving to assist the new customer.

"Thank you!" Henry responded, as Gordon was too busy eating. "You really seem to like your croissant, Gordon."

"It's one of the best things I've ever eaten."

"But you've only had about four foods so far."

"My point still stands." Gordon asserted. He was already down to his last bite, and he made quick work of it.

Henry was glad something pleased him. He would have felt awful if only he got to have his hunger satiated during all this. Then Henry spotted something that made him giggle, "Um, Gordon, you have some chocolate, on your face." Sure enough, on Gordon's right cheek was a smudge of dark brown.

Gordon grunted, grabbing a cloth napkin to clean himself. After a brief wipe down, he asked, "Did I get it?"

"Almost, there's still a bit. Let me..." Henry took his own napkin and leaned across the table, rubbing it against the stubborn stain on Gordon's face. As he did so, Gordon noticed how Henry's eyes were a mixture of deep green with a ring of amber around the center. Since when were Henry's eyes those colors? He was so distracted by their vibrancy, he barely heard when Henry remarked, "Got it!" He only truly snapped out of it when the other pulled away. "There you go, all clean!"

"I--" The moment was abruptly ended by the return of David, this time joined by Rodney and Brian. Brian was carrying a brown paper bag.

"I'm glad we were able to meet you two engine folk." David began, pleased to see Gordon had finished his dessert.

"And introduce you both to the world of exquisite cuisine!" added Rodney, receiving a playful bump from David for interrupting.

"But, we have a feeling you'll need to be on your ways. After all, no one asks for the time unless they have somewhere to be."

David's statement made Henry gasp and Gordon stiffen. They had gotten completely side-tracked! "He's right! We can't be late for Lady Hatt!" Henry yelped as he and Gordon stood up.

Rodney whistled, "Lady Hatt? As in Sir Topham Hatt's wife? Ay, that is certainly not a woman you want to keep waiting."

"Wait, before you go, take this." Brian chimed in, handing Henry the paper bag.

Gordon was curious. "What is it?"

"We thought you might like some pastries for the road. Even share them with some of your friends!"

"Oh no, that's really too much!" Henry refused, trying to give the bag back to Brian, "You've already done plenty!" But the bakers weren't taking no for an answer.

David chortled, "Quit worrying your head, we can more than afford to part with a few free desserts."

"Still, I feel like we should give you something in return."

"Well, whatcha got?"

"Um..." Henry glanced to Gordon for assistance. He'd always been better in these types of interactions.

Gordon pondered for a minute before he struck an idea. Fiddling in one of his new pockets, he pulled out the gifted shilling. Henry saw this and did the same in understanding. "We each have a... shilling?" Gordon offered.

David again stroked his beard in thought, "Shillings, you say. Tell you what, we'll take your shillings and you put in a good word for us with Lady Hatt, I think that makes us even. Whadaya say, lads?" That was doable, so Gordon and Henry handed over their shillings. "Excellent, now you be off. And be sure to come back any time you're in the area, alright?"

"We will, thank you, sirs!" Henry said as he and Gordon headed to the exit.

"Your very welcome, goodbye!" It was followed by two other "Goodbyes!'

With some goodbyes and waves of their own, Gordon and Henry emerged back outdoors. They had to squint at the sudden brightness of the sun. "Well, they were quite pleasant." remarked Henry.

"A little loud, but otherwise, very kind gentlemen." Gordon agreed, "Now, let's get to the station. Hopefully, there won't be anymore distract--"

"Gordon, Henry!" The two in question whipped around at the cry of their names and saw none other than Thomas and Percy.

"Of course."

The former tank engines swiftly approached the others. "Fancy meeting you here!" Thomas joked. They both seemed tired, but content, and had wet sheens to their faces. "You heading back to the station?"

Gordon groaned, straightening his jacket. "What else would we be doing? It's almost two!"

Percy just sighed in relief, used to Gordon's grumpiness. "Oh thank goodness. Thomas and I were worried we spent too much time at the park!" Henry noticed Percy was carrying something: a red, rubber ball. Just like the one they and the children played with.

As the group began to walk to the train station together, he questioned the former number six engine about it, "Is that the ball you were kicking around with that group of children?"

"Hmm? Oh yes, they invited us to play when we visited the park! It was really fun, although kicking is a bit tricky to get a hang of." Henry recalled witnessing Percy nearly fall after missing the ball. "And, when we went to leave, the children were very disappointed. One, named Adam, wanted to give us this ball as a way to remember them, and he would not take no for an answer." Now that was something Henry could definitely relate to; there sure were a lot of generous people in Wellsworth! "He looked like he was about to start crying, so we had no choice but to accept!" Percy finished, "They were all so nice, Henry!" Then he paused in realization. "Wait a minute, how did you know we were playing with children?"

"Oh, uh, well, we saw you at the park?"

"You two were at the park? I don't remember seeing you."

"We were just leaving when we spotted you."

"Hah!" Thomas snickered, "Well I'm glad you actually did something rather than just sit around complaining!" He then nudged Gordon. "So, what did you do there?" But Gordon merely sulked, not replying.

"We just walked around for a bit in a wooded area," Henry answered for both of them, "you would not believe how gorgeous trees look up close! It was inspiring."

"Is that where you got your flower from?" Percy asked, and Henry nodded. "But why is it in your hair?"

"That was Gordon's idea. So, I wouldn't have to carry it in my hand the entire time we were out."

"It looks pretty on you, Henry. I'm amazed Gordon had such a good idea!" quipped Thomas.

Somehow, he always managed to push Gordon's buttons just right. "Oh please, I have more good ideas than you could hope to dream of, little Thomas."

"Really? What about when--"

Percy just shook his head as the two former blue engines started to bicker, before addressing Henry, "Those two never stop, do they?"

Henry snorted, "No, I suppose not."

"By the way, what's in the brown bag you have there? Is that also something from the park?"

"No, we stopped in that bakery we passed to learn the time, and the bakers gifted us some pastries to try and share."

That distracted Thomas from his current argument with Gordon. "Wait, really? That was kind of them; everyone here is so friendly!" Sadly, Henry only partially agreed with that statement; he pictured the scared couple and dirty looks vividly.

Thankfully, he didn't have to respond because another familiar voice called out to them, "Thomas, Percy, Gordon, Henry!" Emily was waving to them down the pavement, clearly in an attempt to gain their attentions. In no time at all, the Steam Team was reunited. And, right on the other side of the road, was Wellsworth station. So, after confirming that it was safe to cross, the team hurried to the waiting area. Gordon immediately checked the main outdoor clock. It read 1:59 p.m.

"Aw, a minute before 2." he declared, "Impeccable timing as always." The other members of the party were also happy to learn they were one minute early. After all, as engines, being on time was one of the best ways to be really useful. With that concern gone, the former engines relaxed, some sitting on benches, others leaning on walls, and all waiting for Lady Hatt, who had yet to arrive. They briefly chat about their excursions, but only scratch the surface before Lady Hatt showed up a few minutes later.

"Well, well, perfectly on schedule!" she announced, bags of her own draped across her arms. She rested them on a free bench and surveyed the group. Satisfied that no one was missing or appeared hurt, Lady Hatt gazed at the group in pride, "You all did so well today; I knew I could trust you. And by the looks of it, you all had quite the adventures." Instantly, everyone tried to tell her of their encounters, talking over each other in their eagerness. "Okay everybody, calm down!" Just as she was attempting to settle them all, a bus pulled up. "Ah, excellent! Our return bus has just arrived! Now, I am very excited to hear about your experiences today, but let's hold off until we are on our way back. Then, we can take turns sharing what we've done and seen. Everyone understand?" At the collective nods and affirmations, she clapped. "Alright, let's get on board then!" The bus was not one the engines were too familiar with (Thomas was the most disappointed by not seeing Bertie), so they shuffled in with no fanfare. Once they were all seated, sticking with the pairs they had separated into throughout the day, the bus set off back to Ulfstead.

And thus, the stories began. Thomas and Percy went first, recounting how they made wishes at the fountain (which James and Gordon teased them for), fed squirrels at the park with some elderly ladies, and played with a group of children who gave them their ball. Next Emily passionately spoke about going to the library and the shelves packed with books of all kinds with Toby chiming in here and there. The librarian even offered to teach them the more complex rules of reading, loaning out low-level books to Emily, Toby and Edward (when he and James arrived later) to practice with. She proudly showed off one titled 'The Ugly Duckling.' Of course, the detail that James and Edward got to the library late did not go unnoticed, so they described their quick detour to the Beau Cygne boutique (although, Edward left out the part of James running off by himself). Said former red engine boasted about his new gold chain and how it complimented his outfit perfectly, while Edward showed off his red cufflinks. Last, it was Gordon and Henry's turn. Henry discussed their time in the park with enthusiasm, and Gordon finally opened up, telling everyone about the bakery and tasting sweet foods for the first time. Everyone looked at the brown paper bag by Henry in interest afterwards.

When Toby politely asked about her day, Lady Hatt said, "After I dropped the clothing off at the laundromat, I visited the Wellsworth Market and then stopped by a pharmacy. Nothing quite as exciting as you all."

"So are the uniforms in those bags?" Percy inquired.

"Oh no, the laundromat will ship them off to their rightful owners after washing them. Much more efficient that way."

"So then," questioned Thomas instead, "what is in the bags?"

"Mostly extra food. I'll make us all a late lunch when we return to the summer house since I'm certain you'll all be famished. We may even crack into some of those pastries as a special treat!" Her plans made everyone murmur in excitement.

~

The journey back to the summer house was a long one, but the buzz of exploring Wellsworth keeps everyone's spirits up. To pass the time, some continue to talk, some watch the scenery roll by through the windows, and some even nod off. Lady Hatt taught Thomas and Percy a couple games to help stave off boredom like Rock, Paper, Scissors and I Spy. They really do remind her of when her children were young and her grandchildren now. Eventually, the bus arrived at Ulfstead, and the group was transferred over to a coach being pulled by Percy's crew once more. Said former green tank engine was ecstatic to see Hank and David again, but he and the rest of his friends felt chills from the faceless engine. Finally, they made it back to their temporary home. Lady Hatt lead the Steam Team to the front porch. "I suppose you should rest and do as you please, while I--" She suddenly halted at the sight of brown, wrapped parcels sitting in front of the door. Her stopping was so abrupt, Thomas almost ran into her, only being saved by Edward yanking him back. His near accident illicited snickers from other members. Lady Hatt, none the wiser, squealed in delight, "They arrived early, wonderful!" Then she turned to the former engines. "My hands are full, could some of you carry these packages inside?"

At her request, Gordon, James, Edward, and Thomas each lifted a parcel and haul them into the living room with no issue. It actually surprised Lady Hatt because these were not small packages. "Perfect!" she praised while maneuvering around to get to the kitchen, "While I prepare some sandwiches, you all can start sorting through those."

"But Lady Hatt, what are they?" asked Emily as she set her new books on an end table.

"They're more clothing for you!"

Gordon frowned, "'More clothes'? Did we not just spend the entire morning obtaining clothes?"

"Yes," Lady Hatt affirmed while unpacking her bags and stocking the fridge, "but depending on how long you all remain human, you're going to need many more outfits than just one. I called more shops than just Laura's, and they along with residents of Sodor were generous enough to donate pieces so every human-turned engine on the island has something to cover them. Now, one moment please." After a few minutes, she popped out of the dining hall archway brandishing a knife, "Let me get those open for you." Slicing through tape and paper, she opened each one and took a peek inside. In one box was a smaller box labeled 'Delicates' which Lady Hatt immediately confiscated, "I'll go through this one later. As for the rest, have at them!" As she left to the kitchen, she called over her shoulder, "And try not to fight!"

As soon as Lady Hatt vanished behind the wall, every Steam Team member glanced at each other. "I claim anything that's red!" James blurted out, diving to one the boxes.

"What?!" squawked Thomas in outrage before dashing to another, "That's not fair, James!"

"Tough!" And squabbling ensued.

Lady Hatt giggled as she listened to the disputes in the other room while laying out bread. She would only step in if it became heated. Just like big children.

~

Meanwhile, Lady watched over Sodor, taking in the effects of her actions. Perhaps there was a smoother way she could have gone about this to result in less stress for her engines, but what was done was done. It would be a rough adjustment certainly; however, she knew in the long run it would benefit them. More so then they'd probably realize. Which was why she was withholding the ability for them change back temporarily. If they were instantly able to become engines again, many would remain that way without giving life as a human a chance. She knew how stubborn they could be.

Satisfied her engines were being taken care of in these new forms, Lady gave a shrill whistle; it carried across Sodor on the wind. Hopefully, they'll come to understand soon, and the rest of the world can follow. She rode back into the Magic Railway, mentally preparing herself for what was sure to be a stressful meeting.

~

Thus, here ended one adventure. But don't worry. There will be more to come.

Chapter Text

HELLO EVERYONE! I told you I was going to post an update chapter and here it is! I just wanted to give an explanation of my intentions for this story moving forward and say a couple other things. And, as I mentioned at the bottom of the previous chapter, it would be too much to cram in the end notes. Now that Chapter 11 has been out for a couple days, I think it's time to chat!

First, I want to apologize again for the long delay between Chapter 10 and Chapter 11. I honestly didn't mean to step away for over a year, and I had been working on Chapter 11 on and off during that time. Sadly though, my motivation was down due to stress at work and lack of time. All of my personal writing projects suffered as a result. Also I got involved in other fandoms that I was obsessed with for almost six months which definitely didn't help. I am even debating on starting a new fic for one them, but haven't fully decided yet. We'll see if anything comes of it. Moreover, I feel awful for the prolonged period of radio silence and I am so grateful to every fan who has waited patiently. Seriously, your nice comments and kudos are a huge motivator and I appreciate all the support! So sorry again for not posting for so long, but rest assured I am not abandoning this work, even if it'll take decades to complete.

Second, I want to give some insights into why I've made certain choices regarding the structure/plot of the fic. One that I do worry about some readers not enjoying is how fast the romantic relationships are proceeding. I mean, they've been human for a single day and they're suddenly experiencing attraction to each other? How and why? Since we don't see much romance in the TV series (it might be different for the books, I have not managed to read them all), my personal headcanon for engines is that before this, they were basically aromantic/asexual. Although there were exceptions, most engines didn't have romantic feelings towards others since they just didn't see the need to form a deeper relationship than that of friendship due to their limitations (I am disregarding the obvious romantic hints between Thomas and Rosie (and every other main female engine) because it's barely focused on and incredibly forced). However, when they become humans, a whole new batch of feelings and hormones come rushing to the surface like a volcano erupting, leading to a lot of confusion, awkwardness, sensitivity, and later on horniness. I put that eventual smut tag for a reason, although it's still quite a ways off. So there's my reasoning behind that if you were wondering! The other thing I want to point out is the change from past to present tense in this newest chapter. I honestly forgot I wrote the previous ones in past tense and didn't realize until I was really far in. I've been writing a lot in present tense recently so that's probably why I defaulted to it. I didn't want to delay the chapter any longer, so I've kept it for now and will edit it later (see more about that below).

Third, I want to discuss my future plans for this fanfiction! Obviously, it will be a little vague to avoid spoilers, but I want to explain where the fic will go from here. This story takes place in late August early September where fall is on it's way and I plan to have the engines be stuck as humans probably until Christmas time in December. I think this should give them plenty of time to acclimate, find enjoyment in their human forms, and develop relationships along the way. That being said, it wouldn't be interesting to have a chapter for every single day they are humans, mainly because I would run out of things for them to do! So with the conclusion of the Steam Team's trip to Wellsworth (what I am dubbing part 1), from here on out, the story will be more chopped up. There will be time skips. We may even pause to focus on other fan favorite characters and what they're experiencing right now, although I haven't settled on if I'll make spin-off stories for them, or just include them in this fic. Let me know what you'd all prefer! I also haven't fully decided what the next chapter will cover, but I got some ideas! I know I want to delve deeper into some engine's backstories like Henry and James, I want to explore the engines finding new hobbies/interests, I want to include cameos from other characters, and, of course, I want to progress the ships! Lots exciting possibilities! So there's a little hinting of what is to come.

Finally, I've noticed we are almost at 10,000 hits! OMG, YAY!! I never believed that this would get so big! Because of this and the long wait for Chapter 11, I'm going to do something special! I'm going to go back and re-edit/rewrite the entire thing! Don't worry, the story and structure will stay mostly the same. I just want to correct any grammatical issues and some serious continuity errors that I noticed while reading through it again. I may even add/remove some details. I do love this fanfiction, especially considering it's my only one, so I want to make it into the best version of itself!

Anyways, that's all I needed to say! Thanks again for the awesome support and let's look forward to the future!!

~Bye!